JPHiP Forum
AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: oKei on January 15, 2014, 01:54:04 AM
-
Hey minna! This is my first fic, I've been one of those silent readers for a while now and I thought i'd give writing here a shot. Sorry for any mistakes. And please let me know if my ideas have been written before so I can discontinue or I guess try to fix it. haha.
Douzo!
~~~~~~~
Prologue
I just turned 16 and my parents have just decided to transfer me to another school! I didn’t ask for this, I didn’t want to go to another school, but they have already submitted the applications. I will be moving to Tokyo tomorrow so I’m preparing my things.
Upstairs in my rooms, I notice an envelope on my desk. I stare at it curiously, I don’t remember it being there before. Picking it up, I open it and read a letter inside:
To Takahashi Minami,
Congratulations on your acceptance to our school, Special Ed Academy. We are looking forward to your attendance and are sending a reminder that 1st year Orientation will be on the first day of school rather than before then. We hope you find our school wonderful and that you will enjoy your experience here.
Your Principal, Akimoto Yasushi
What?! “Special Ed Academy”??? Where are my parents sending me to?! If I’m not mistaken, Special Ed is for “special” students who are in need of assistance because they have disabilities. Last I checked, I am perfectly normal!
“Okaa-san! What is the meaning of this??” I waved the letter in front of my mom.
“Minami-chan honey, that is the school you will be attending.” She doesn’t understand.
“The school is named “Special Ed Academy”. I am no special ed student! Is there something wrong with me? Oh—no. Is it my height?!?! Oh my God. You and Otou-san are sending me there because of my height?!” I mean—I know I’m short but… but for it be considered a disability… What got into them?? I couldn’t contain myself anymore. I slumped to the floor feeling defeated.
“Dear, you are going there because you are very special. This has nothing to do with your height.”
How am I special? I thought.
As if reading my mind, “Minami. You are special. You are a very gifted child, you just don’t realize it. Please understand, this is all for you. You will see at the Orientation.”
But I don’t understand… I am being sent away by my parents and leaving my friends. I am going to a school that doesn’t sound appealing at all. All because I am “special”. I feel disgusted now by that word. It has caused me problems. I hope she’s right and it’s not because I am what I call, ‘vertically challenged’. There better be a good reason for all this.
~~~~~~~
Should I continue?
-
Yes you should :thumbup
-
Yes please :D
seems interesting
Lol takamina and her height :lol:
-
please continue...
I'm curious as to how the story is going to develop
Can't wait to see the next chapter
Thank you
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
please continue it :kneelbow:
it really intresting :luvluv2:
-
continue!!!!!!!!!!
hope it has mayuki
hahaha minami thought she was send to a special ed because of her height :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha: :on woohoo:
-
Should I continue?
Yes! please continue it
-
Oh special school for AKB family
Please continue
-
Minna! Thank you for reading my fic, I enjoy writing this and I'm thankful for the encouragement to continue. I'm still trying to figure out my way through this site, but i'll learn. ^.^ After this, my next update will be next week due to busy schedules. Please be patient, there'll be more to come. :D
~~~~~~~~~~
First Day of School
48 Lazy Street. 48 Lazy Street. Where is it? I’m sure this is the right address. Wait, what am I saying? First, why is it on some road called “Lazy” Street?? I for one would not want to live on this road. I feel sorry for those who live here. Wow though, this school is already weird for just its name and address and I haven’t even seen it yet. Where is it? 46… 47… 47&1/2… 49… Oh come on!
I heave a loud sigh. I look around. Nothing but those houses here and the field across the street. Now what..? I can go home? Hehehe I hope so. After waiting for about 15 minutes, I decide to leave but then I see a girl with shoulder lengthed black hair across the street. I walk over and wave to her and smile, but she keeps her head down. Not friendly huh?
“Hey um, do you know how to get to this address?” I try to show her the address, but her head is still down, making it a little hard.
No answer. Okayyy. I shrug and turn to walk away when I feel a sudden tug on my parka.
“Ano…” The girl looks up at me shyly.
Woah. Her eyes are really beautiful, I almost can’t stop staring.
“If you’re looking for the Academy, I can show you the way there.”
“Really? Are you also a student there?”
“Yes, I am a 1st year. I was just on my way. Follow me.”
She walked over to the field where I confusedly followed her. We went over to some bushes at the other end of the field where she started looking around as if someone could be watching. I glanced around. Nothing suspicious. What is she doing? I noticed that she began to part the bushes which opened up to what appears to be a tunnel. I have so many questions, but woah! This is like those adventures I’ve read about in my manga. So cool! We went down into the tunnel where we walked for about a good hour—waah! My feet hurt!—and ended up climbing up into a clearing where some kind of stone tablet laid flat on the ground, surrounded by 4 trees on it’s corners. I noticed it has the number 48 engraved on it.
She motioned to me. “Come on, we’re almost there.” She then moved to stand on top of the tablet. Isn’t that wrong?? I mean, if there’s a lone tablet in the middle of a clearing with light shining down on it, wouldn’t it be sacred and so we should stay away from it??
Seeing me hesitate and nervous about it, the girl let a small smile. She encouraged me to step on with her and I don’t know why, but her smile captured me and cleared my doubts away. I quickly grabbed hold of her arm when I almost slipped stepping up on it and she smiled again, almost giggling.
“Ok. Now… whatever you do, don’t let go of me.”
Eh?
What? I can handle myself, what does she mean? Psh, acting as if I’m weak yeah right.
All of a sudden, a music box began playing. What the heck?? I feel like we’re in some scary movie now. What’s with the creepy noise in a beautiful place? I really don’t like where this is going.
I hold on to her tighter. I have no idea what is gonna happen. Are we really going to the school?
“Ano… this better not be some kind of sick joke. I can’t handle jack in the bo—
KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!” This is not happening! This is not happening! I don’t know what happened but we were just on the ground and all of a sudden now we’re shooting through the clouds! What on earth is happening?! I struggle to glance at the girl who’s apparently trying to kill me. Why is she smiling at me? We are in the sky for crying out loud! And we’re going up! Not down! What if we lose oxygen?? I feel like I’m gonna pass out now. Erghh..
“Heey! Try to calm down! We’re almost there!” She calls to me. I hardly understand with all the wind in my ears. I’m done. Let me know when it’s over.
All of a sudden gravity comes back and we start to plummet down. Oh God I can’t take this, I had to look down. The scenery is just awful, miles and miles just endless freefalling torture to endure. I close my eyes.
…
Eh? Wait. I’m not falling..? I open my eyes for a peek and notice I am standing on pavement. Wtf. Did I die? Please tell me I didn’t just die, I still have so much left to live for! That girl is with me though. Nooo!!! Don’t tell me she died too?? She’s just too beautiful to die so young… Why did my parents have to send me here!
“W-where are we?” I stuttered.
“We’ve reached the Academy.” She doesn’t seem affected by this at all. Wait! Did she say Academy?!
I spun around expecting to see the school. What I didn’t expect to see was some huge walls towering high over me.
“Whaaa-t.”
“Come on, let’s head through the gate. Orientation’s gonna start soon.” The girl led me through as I fathomed the size of the walls. They reminded me of the one from that manga, Attack on Titan. I just could not get over how great they looked and how did they get there. There is nothing like this that I know of in Japan.
Those walls are nothing though compared to the buildings and scenery inside. I was astonished. There were three large Victorian architectural buildings which I assumed were part of the Academy. They surrounded the center square in which a tall clock tower stood that seemed similar to the Big Bend that I’ve read about. In front of the tower laid a massive yet beautiful garden covered with possibly every flower I could ever know.
The girl tugged on me to keep moving so I followed her into what is probably the main building since it was in between the other two. We ended up in a gymnasium where there were quite a few other people. I’m getting tired of not knowing anything so I approached a group of girls and the other girl followed me.
“Hey, are you guys students?”
A girl with shoulder lengthed hair and a cat like smile replied, “Yeah, we’re all 1st years here and I bet you two are too. Since we’re all in the same boat, why don’t we all first introduce ourselves? My name is Matsui Jurina!” She’s quite friendly, I like that.
“Oh, my name is Takahashi Minami, but call me Takamina. Nice to meet you all. And this here…” I gesture to the girl who has been with me all morning, “is..” Oh crap! I don’t know her name! How come I never asked her for her name! Ah! Baka!
“Maeda Atsuko.” She answered for me. “I go by Acchan though, nice to meet you all.” Ah, she has a really pretty name.
Then, one by one, the other girls also introduced themselves.
The girl with long light brown hair and a fang peeking through her smile stepped up to us. “Hi! I’m Itano Tomomi, call me Tomochin.”
Speaking with a Kansai dialect, “I’m Yokoyama Yui. Pleased to meet you two. You can call me Yuihan.”
The last girl who seemed indifferent to the conversations softly spoke, “I’m Shimazaki Haruka, also known as Paruru. Yoroshiku.”
After making new friends and introducing ourselves, I was about to ask about the school when the lights went out leaving an empty spotlight in the middle of the gym.
What’s going on now? I thought. I can hardly see a thing.
A man appeared through the darkness under the spotlight. Way to make an entrance. Trying to creep us out huh?
“Good morning. I am your principal Akimoto Yasushi and I assume most of you are wondering why you are here. Well, I will start by explaining what kind of school this is. The name ‘Special Ed’ is just a guise for the more important term ‘Gifted.’ I know, it does not mean you have a type of disability, but that you possess a great amount of power that you will learn to control here in the Academy.”
Power? What’s he talking about?
“I’m sure if you don’t already know, myths and legends are born from true stories and facts. Here, the seemingly impossible is possible. Example. Where are we? We are in another dimension, a slip of space, or you can call it an alternate world. In a certain location on Earth, there is a patch high in the sky that acts as a portal to the school here, which is only accessible through the springed tablet. I hope you enjoyed the experience getting here. This place has been used as a sanctuary from common people since it was found. Getting to the main point, what you call super powers and incredible abilities are truly real. You all have the potential to control those powers inside you, some of you already know of this. Having been born with these abilities, they would not apply until you turned 16. Your parents knew about this. Most of our students are sent here at that age to prevent the common world from obtaining its knowledge and harnessing it for their own. Through our education, you will all discover your strengths and weaknesses, learn to control them, apply your knowledge, make new friends of course, gain experiences, and have fun. No—“
“Wait!” I interrupted him. “Are you expecting us to believe you?? Majisuka? I’ve been normal all my life and now all of a sudden I have some kind of powers?” This must be a dokkiri, yeah that’s it. It must be. They’re all insane! I must be in a mental hospital. That’s why everything seems so different and unusual.
“Takahashi-san, your parents warned me you might have a hard time accepting this. Would you like a demonstration? You know, seeing is believing.” His eyes twinkled.
Oh so he’s mocking me. He thinks I’m the strange one huh? “Yes! I’d like proof that these so called powers exist.”
“Very well. Meetan, please entertain Takahashi-san over there.”
I felt cautious all of a sudden. The gym got very very quiet. And all the lights were on now. I spotted a lady walking toward me with a smirk on her face. *Gulp* I’m in for something, I just know it. I hold my ground, waiting to see what she will do. Everyone stands at the side holding their breaths. A loud crash echoes through the building. Glass suddenly rains upon the floor. I look around wide-eyed. All the windows have broken. Before I even have the chance to say “what,” long vines covered in roses and small flowers start to slither through the windows, gracing themselves with their presence. They all start to cover the gym and stream towards me. I turn and run, letting out a yelp as a vine grabs my ankle and pulls me to the floor. Terrified now, I scream but there’s no aid. The vines start to drag me across the floor, I feel like a ragged doll. They start to pull me up with my body dangling and arms flailing helplessly. Shit! Why is no one helping me?! What kind of school tries to harm their students?!? They start to wrap around my body like a snake and as if they’re going to consume me. I struggle trying to break free but I’m too weak. Upside down, I look at the lady called Meetan who I assume is doing this to me. She smiles satisfyingly as if she produced a work of art. Akimoto-san approaches me and asks if I’m okay.
“Are you kidding me!? I need explanations right now!”
“Meetan here has the power to control plants making them either grow or wither and can use them for her bidding. She runs the garden outside too.”
He makes it sound like the plants are her slaves.
“She is also the event planner and chemical specialist. She can create neon lights that are great for parties as well as mix dangerous chemical elements in her control to create fireworks and nasty explosives.”
“Okay, okay I understand now. I believe it now. Will you please let me down, all the blood is going to my head.” This is too much, my mind is reeling right now, but I feel that if I’m gonna survive here, I’m gonna need to accept everything first.
With a nod of his head, Meetan snaps her fingers and all the vines unwrap from me, causing me to crash to the floor as they retreat from the gym. I can’t believe this is how they treat their students. What happened to safety and respect?
Akimoto-san gathers us once more and explains the 3 main buildings of the school. Block A, K, and B. Each block holds their own unique students. He informs us that once he is done, we will be placed in a simulation room to assess which block we will be staying in. Sounds easy enough. Like a test right? Continuing, block A is for students among the class of “Elites” being students who have superpowers. Block K houses the class of “Elementalists,” the students who have the ability to control the elements and not just your typical four elements. Apparently, Meetan is an Elementalist. Should of figured that. Last, block B is known for its class of “Attributes” who are complete geniuses, having power with their mind, literally. They display very high intelligence, always inventing and creating things, they use virtual equipment, the latest devices, futuristic items and also high leveled weapons.
This school is dangerous.
Finishing up, Akimoto-san calls up the block representatives to demonstrate their powers as well as mentor us in the simulation. Four students appear in front of us through a riser under the gym floor. Great. Why don’t they just drop from the ceiling instead? These people are just looking for attention. I notice 1 rep for each block except K. They have 2. Akimoto-san takes his leave while the reps introduce themselves.
“From block A, Kashiwagi Yuki desu. I am a 3rd year student and my power is super speed. Yoroshiku.” She’s really pretty and nice too. She’s tall, having a long torso, and has long, sleek black hair. She looks like a princess, at least it doesn’t look like she acts like one.
“Representing block K, the twin towers Miyazawa Sae and Akimoto Sayaka. We are 2nd year students. Yoroshiku.” The two voices introduced. The boyish girl named Sae indicated that she has the power to control the elements of air and lightning. While the other girl who seemed kind of exotic, Sayaka, has the power to control the elements of earth and metal. I have to say, they both have some pretty cool powers.
“Part of block B, Matsui Rena at your service. I am also a 3rd year, same as Kashiwagi-san there. I am a computer wizard with a powerful memory and I can summon virtual images in front of me to project anything. Yoroshiku.” She looks similar to Yuki and also gives that princess vibe. Maybe they’re both good friends.
“Why does block K have two representatives?” Tomochin questions. She has a point.
With a grin, Sae proclaims, “It’s because the twin towers are always together!”
“No Sae, that’s not why. Normally, 3rd years are the reps, but because all the 3rd year students from block K are out, we had two 2nd years fill in to make up for it which is us.” Naruhodo, I see. Sayaka’s explanation makes sense, but I wonder why were all the 3rd years out. Where’d they go? I’m thinking too much.
Yuki steps forward to us with a plastered smile. “Now that these intros are through, “SIGH” took long enough. Let’s run through your assessments guys! We’ll lead you all to the simulation room where we’ll have some fun. I can’t wait to see your abilities.” All the reps looked really excited. I don’t know what’s in store for us, but might as well go along with it. I wonder what block I’ll be in. I hope this turns out all right. This is some school that’s for sure.
~~~~~~~
-
I wonder what Takamina and other first year power is
Please updatesoon
-
You update fast.... (or I might just have a misconception of time)
Somehow, when I read the prologue,
I was expecting a fantasy!!
I LOVE THIS! :)
Well, I'm a fan of school life and fantasy~
Huhuhu... I shall expect an Atsumina...
And the Juri-puppy's harrassment/attacks on Rena...
YuiParu????
Da Twin Towers... (;w;)/ Good job!
Meetan time~ :3 (curse my perverted mind... :p )
I'm looking forward to the next~~~~~~ :D
(though I've given up on commenting at sometimes...)
-
This is friggen awesome... I can't wait until Yuko shows up :fap
-
Erm... interesting development...
So they are going to determine the power that the new students possess
What kind of power would Minami, Yuko, Atsuko, etc have?
Atsuko seem to know how to get into the academy, is it because she already know her power since she was born?
Minami doesn't know her power at all, and she doesn't even believe about the existence of this so call power?
Would she be able to demonstrate anything?
It's nearly similar to Gakuen Alice, but friendlier in the recruitment.
Also like harry potter, they came at certain age to study also the school gate is hidden
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
update :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
-
interesting~
i want my atsumina now!!! XD
update soon :on gay:
-
i want to know what Minami's Power :tama-uhh:
It is interesting story...
Update soon :wigglypanda:
-
thanks for the update author san.... :twothumbs
your fic so interesting....make me in love with your fic :heart:
and author san can i have saeyuki moments also..?? :nervous
i will wait for the next.... :cow:
-
hi again minna! thanks for waiting a short bit. I'll try to post as often as I can, but expect the next chapter on Thursday. Also, I have a quick question if anyone would please answer: how do you bold or italicize words? The buttons won't work when I try clicking them. Sorry I have to ask hehe..
Anyway! Enjoy the update! :D
~~~~~~~~~
The reps led us down a long spiraling hallway. Yes, I said hallway. It literally spiraled so we somehow ended up walking on what looked like the ceiling. This school is so strange now that I think about it. At the end, we were met with a large, rustic door with gold handles and a control panel for entering. A code was punched in and we entered what seems to be the simulation control room, of which was adjoined to a massive white room in which our assessment will take place. The simulation room was surrounded by countless reflective panels to display any given effect. I admire the technology used to build this, I bet it wasn't easy.
Not watching, I almost bumped into Kashiwagi-san. She stopped and turned to us.
"Monitoring from here, we will assess your given talents. If you are aware of them, use them. If you have yet to discover them, I suggest you realize them quickly. Not for just your own safety, but for others as well."
This IS a simulation right? That means it's supposed to be safe. What does she mean?
"You will be assessed in pairs and also, you have the options to either present your talents through a simulation of your choice, or be given a seemingly dangerous situation to give you some incentive. You are to either cooperate or battle each other. That is all. Your partners have been already chosen through draw. Takahashi and Maeda. Itano and Matsui. And Yokoyama and Shimazaki. I'll give you girls a moment to prepare yourselves." She finished and left us to discuss what we'll do next.
While everyone started getting with their partners, I went over to talk to Acchan. I still don't fully understand what we're doing here so maybe she can shed some light.
"Hey Acchan, what are we going to do in there?"
"Honestly, I'm not sure. I haven't a clue of my powers." She admitted.
We're screwed.
"Oh great okay. Wait, um.. If you don't know your power, how did you know about the school?"
"My parents told me stories of this place when I was young. I never dreamt it could all be so real until they told me after my birthday."
"Ah I see. Then, since we don't know what's going to go on, let's watch the others and then give it our best shot." I lightly smile. She gives a nod. Guess we'll be ready as we'll ever be.
~~~~~~~
Yuihan and Paruru are the first up. They whisper to the reps their idea for the simulation which immediately begins to unfold.
The room becomes dark and the only thing I can see is lit mirrors everywhere formed like a maze, like the ones you see in a carnival. The lights flicker off but on soon after. Yui's image is reflected off each mirror, each reflection doing something completely different. How? An announcement comes on that Paruru is to find the real Yui. That's impossible! I can't even tell the reflections apart, let alone search that maze. Is Yuihan supposed to do anything? She shouldn't just be hiding somewhere until Paruru finds her, I’m curious to see what she can do.
Paruru looks otherwise calm and unaffected by her surroundings. She takes a deep breath and begins walking around. That's it? No smashing mirrors, no calling out, no crying out of fear of getting lost? Oh-- that's what I’d do. I don't like feeling lost, I need friends by my side so if it were me I would prefer to find her as soon as possible.
Through the poorly lit maze of mirrors, Paruru easily finds her way around, confidently choosing her path to follow when at crossroads. I'm not really following but I still don't understand what either of them can do. I watch as Paruru finds her way out of the maze, leaving the mirrors behind. I'm confused. She's heading up over towards us. All of us turns to her looking baffled when she enters the room. She walks behind us and stands in front of a closet door. She gives a small smile and softly speaks, "Yui" and opens the door to reveal the said figure.
What the heck just happened?
Yuihan enlightens us by having us turn our attention back to the now lighted simulation room. We gasp in surprise, jaws dropping and all, as more than 30 Yuihans step out from the mirrors and wave to us. The mirrors weren't mirrors as we were led to believe, but were just simply empty spaces the duplicates filled in.
The Yui that went in the simulation with Paruru was also a duplicate, while the real one was in the closet the whole time. So as we obviously can see, she has the power to clone herself. Interesting.
"What about you Paruru? How did you find her?" Acchan asks.
Yeah, seriously I’d like to know too.
She simply shrugs and doesn't reply.
Thank you so much, we now see that you shouldn't be here.
**"I know Yui. I don't have to see her to know where she is or if she was the person in front of me. What kind of friend would I be if I couldn't recognize her?"**
What? What?? Where's her voice coming from? I see Paruru in front of me, but I don't see her talking.
**"I am talking to all of you girls. And if you haven't figured it out, I found Yui-chan through telepathy."**
Ehhhh?? That's it? Uso! I mean— that's a helpful ability, I honestly enjoyed watching all this, but I was kinda hoping for more action… I guess everyone's power is unique to them in their own way. I shouldn't expect too much from anyone.
Paruru shrugged as if answering my question. Can she read my mind too??
**"I know what you're thinking. Your expressions are easy to read. But no, I can't read minds but I can allow others to talk to me telepathically to hear their responses. And they are usually aware of it when we connect."**
Ah I see. I nod turning to the others who have thoughtful looks about them. I guess they know too now.
Sayaka claps her hands together and announces that Jurina and Tomochin will be next. She asks what they would like to do.
Jurina looks at her sheepishly and admits, "Eto.. I don't know my power so I’m not sure what to do." She looks to Tomochin for guidance.
"Mmmm why don't we just see..when we're in there?" She smirks for just a quick second but I noticed it before it vanished and was replaced by a playful smile.
"Oh! Sure! I don't mind, we'll just go with whatever then?" A bit enthusiastic huh. I wonder what Tomochin has got planned.
They go into the simulation room which quickly transforms into a jungle.
"Sugoi! This looks so real! Ne ne, Tomochin what are we doing here?"
Seemingly out of thin air, Tomochin produces an iPad. Talk about rich. She pulls out a stylus from her pocket and begins designing furiously on what looks like a long winter coat. Okayyy, does she not feel the weather? They are in a jungle.
Jurina moves closer to her curiously, wondering what she's doing. Tomochin adds finishing touches to the coat and lightly taps it, wisps of magic floating through the air. Suddenly, the coat moves an inch. Oh yeah, scary. Not noticing it, Jurina reaches out to it so she can give it to Tomochin since she put it on the ground. The coat quickly takes it upon itself to wrap itself comfortably around Jurina's body.
"Whaa-t. T-Tomochin. I c-can’t move. It's restricting me. H-help." She croaks.
"Ah Jurina. How's helping you going to help you?"
I thought we were all friends! What is she doing?
Jurina looks pained and tries to struggle to break free, but like me before with the vines, she couldn't.
Tomochin wanders around the jungle picking up flowers, mainly orange, and then also found black berries. She carried them back to Jurina where she spread them all out and then started sorting them to create a picture. Using the orange petals, she formed them to a familiar figure and then smudged the berries across it.
Taking her stylus once again, she taps it, making her creation glow. A bright light soon flashed, leaving in its wake a beautiful tiger.
She pets it on the head, and points to where Jurina stood immobilized. The tiger begins to stalk towards its prey, lowering itself on its haunches as if it's about to pounce. Jurina realizes the true danger she is in and struggles even more, terrified of the tiger. Jurina attempts to hop away, but ends up losing her balance and fell. She maneuvers her body away from the approaching tiger like an inchworm. Tomochin watches entertained and lounges against a smooth tree, with holographic monkeys fanning her with leaves.
She is definitely a student here.
Leaning over the glass to watch what happens next, everyone can't take their eyes away from the scene. That tiger looks real enough to me. They should really be doing something about this!
The tiger further creeps towards Jurina who doesn't seem to be getting anywhere in her state. Licking its lips, the tiger pounces upon its prey, roaring in her face. Jurina looks as if she's about to shit herself, but somehow recovers because the coat burst into flames in turn burning the tiger who runs scared. With the coat and tiger gone, Jurina stands up and smiles mischievously towards Tomochin who is now in her own little world. With the realization of her new power, she conjures a ball of fire in her hands and throws it at Tomochin who barely dodges it by a hair.
"You burned my hair! You brat! I'm gonna ki— *gasps* oh you did not."
Jurina grins at Tomochin as she holds flaming whips which just snapped at Tomochin's designer brand shoes.
"I dare you. Do it again." She tries to look intimidating but Jurina's smile does not falter.
Cracking the whips, she snaps them again at her shoes, this time scoring a mark across one. Quickly whipping the ground at her feet, she forces Tomochin to dance in fear for her shoes. Laughing, Jurina dies the flames from her whips and uses them to tie Tomochin to a tree, ending their assessment.
When she gets loose, Tomochin punches Jurina's shoulder saying, "You did good out there. Glad you could do it, but you may have gone a bit too far."
"Psh, speak for yourself, I almost got eaten." Jurina remarks.
Sae pushes in between them, bouncing up and down.
"Yay! New student for block K!"
Sayaka pushes her aside.
"Glad to have you with us."
Block K is pretty welcoming, they know how to be friendly and make students feel good about joining them.
In the back, I notice Rena-san giving Jurina a bitter smile. Her eyes look longingly at the figure who is bouncing around excitedly to be in block K. Hm? I feel that there is something going on. Maybe I’ll ask about their relationship later.
It looks like Tomochin is gonna be in block B with Paruru. They look happy about it as I watch them hug.
Her ability was so interesting. It seemed she could make practically anything come to life, as long as there was an accurate figure or form of it. No wonder she collected the flowers and berries. That's really cool. And her iPad is actually her tool to design clothes and other material, but with her stylus she can also fully create it and make it come alive. Points for creativity.
The moment I dreaded finally came. It was our turn. Since we didn't know what kind of simulation to have, we asked Rena-san who was at the controls, to surprise us.
In the simulation room, Acchan and I stood in the center. A moment later, the room changed to that of a prison, and we were behind bars. Are you kidding me? How are we supposed to figure our powers here? A wall in our cell blasted open to bits. Questions answered. What appeared to be robot inmates made their way into our cell and stood across from of us. We backed towards the bars. One robot took a step towards us and tilted its head. You could say it almost looked cute. Almost. If it weren’t so ugly. Its eyes blinked red and made way to try to grab us. Acchan screamed and turned to run. Where to? I watched her expecting her to crash into the bars face first, but she exceeded my expectations, actually running through the bars but stopped to gaze in amazement of herself. It took a moment only to realize she was only halfway through and her body was stuck, bars right through her. She doesn't know how to control it.
"Ahhhhhh! Get me out of here! What do I do? Takamina!" She looks to me desperately as our violent inmates get closer.
I do what I can only do which is to stand in front of her. Lame, I know, but I'll shield her to protect her smile which has constantly pushed me to get this far.
Believe me, I’m scared and my stature isn't gonna help us either. I put up a front to look brave for the sake of Acchan and my self-confidence.
The robots charge their way towards us, finding waiting and creeping pointless. I put my arms up as a shield figuring what's gonna happen next. I shut my eyes prepared for the worst. What seems like an eternity passes by, but nothing comes. I open them and glance around the room to find they were floating upon the ceiling. I look behind me to see Acchan still in the bars, one hand facing the robots, another hand holding onto me. Surprised, I take a look at the ground below me to realize I was barely floating above it.
The simulation suddenly ends, the robots disappear, Acchan's no longer being held by bars, and I’m on the ground again. I look to her shocked because of the realization that not only she saved us, but she has two freaking powers! Wtf, I couldn't do anything! Let alone I still don't know what I can do! Controlling gravity and moving through objects, psh what a show off. Dang it!
Acchan giggles at me, flashing her bright smile.
"Thanks Takamina, for what you did."
"What are you saying? I didn't do anything." I pouted.
"You tried to protect me, rather than run away from those machines. I appreciate that." She leaned over and pecked my cheek. Then laughed as I turned a deep shade of red.
W-why did she do that?? I mean, not that I didn't like it, it was nice—I mean that doesn't mean I like her—not that I hate her or anything—eto argh!! What am I thinking?! She's just trying to make me feel better for being useless.
While I beat myself up, the others come out to greet us as well as discuss the turn out.
"Looks like Acchan and Yui will be in block A, Jurina in K, and Paruru and Tomochin in B." Everyone then glances at me.
"Eto.. Where do I go..? And wasn't I supposed to get my power?" Why couldn't I? I was starting to look forward to it..
Yuki looks down on me sympathetically saying, "Not everyone gets it immediately. Some people are just late bloomers. Just be patient and give it some time. We'll discuss later where you'll go for class."
Arghhh! Is that true or do they plan on kicking me out for being plain? I don't want to leave though, I wanted to spend more time with Acchan. There’s something about her that makes me want to get to know her more.
"Let's call it a day, girls. We'll show you to the dorm where you'll get your room assignments."
Sae quickly motions to follow her.
~~~~~~~
In a smaller building behind the center school, we were guided to the dorms and met the dorm head. She's also a student, her name is Kasai Tomomi and she can control darkness and shadows, so it's better to not get into any trouble with her.
She guides us to our own rooms where I find that we're all separated. Standing in front of the door to my room, I cautiously open the door, only to be quickly pulled in, the door slamming shut behind me. A girl who is only slightly taller than me, stares at me intently with a dimpled smile that I found cute.
"I'm Oshima Yuko! Just call me Yuko though, and drop the honorifics since we’ll be roommates, Takamina!" She bounces excitedly at me.
"How do you know my name?"
"Oh I get around." She grins. "You know, you're short."
"Speak for yourself, you're almost as short as me!"
"Ah. Ah. Ah. Almost." She winks.
I move to hit her for being so annoying but she immediately disappears. I spun around, looking for her. Where'd she go? I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned to see Yuko waving at me. I try to hit her again but apparently, she teleports to the other side of our room. Ugh. I run over to catch her but she does it again so I keep trying to chase her everywhere she goes until I give up.
"Ugh. You're annoying you know that."
She lightly smiles, teleports over to me and pushes me over so I lose my balance.
Being overwhelmed by todays events and energy I used chasing that squirrel, I black out.
~~~~~~~~
Yuko's POV (several minutes ago)
I bounce around the room, jumping excitedly. "I'm getting a roommate, yatta!" I've been kind of lonely here, so it'll be good to have someone around. From the dorm head, I heard her name is Takamina. I teleport to my bed. "I wonder what's her power." I teleport to the bathroom. "I wonder if she's pretty." I teleport to my closet. "I wonder if she has big oppai!" I can feel myself grinning maniacally. Hehehe. I can't wait to meet her! *Click* I pause as I see the door open. I quickly teleport over to the door to pull her in and make her feel welcome. Well, more or less.
Glancing down, I see an almost flat-chested midget. What a letdown. She's so small though, it’s cute.
I decide to tease her, messing with her height. I bet she has a soft spot for it and I was right! She got riled up so easily, she tried to hit me. No one can hit the great Oshima Yuko! I constantly use my power to keep away from her. Why doesn't she use hers? This isn't fun. Oh! I decide to push her around more to get her really irritated. Come on Takamina, you're no match for me. Do something! You're too slow for just trying to run after me. This feels too one-sided.
"Ugh. You're annoying you know that."
Hehehe so I've been told. She looks kind of wobbly now. Might as well give her a push hehe.
I teleport over to her and push her causing her to fall. I quickly move away just in case she decides to get up and play some more.
When I looked to the floor where Takamina was, I noticed she wasn't there anymore. Huh? I quickly move around our room to find her. Maybe she ran out the door, but how could I not notice? I scratch my head and sit on the floor. As I stare at the floor, trying to figure out where she could be, I notice a bug crawling around. EW! I'm about to swat it when I hear a strange buzzing noise. It's coming from the bug. Hesitantly, I lean closer to it to discover that what I hear is actually "Wait!" What?? I grab my magnifying glass to take a closer look, only to be met with the desperate eyes of Takamina. I can't take this. I start cracking up. Oh my god, wow I knew she was small, but that's just terrible. Kamisama, what are you thinking? I shed a tear. Ahhh~
I decide to watch her, fascinated with her power because it seems practically useless to me. Seems like it’s only good for hiding and sneaking. Oh wait. That might not be so bad. If she wanted, she could go spy on the other girls and take some photographs for me. Hehehe.
I notice she doesn't like how I've been laughing at her. She looks really pissed. I watch her tiny self as she stomps up to my foot and starts hitting it. Kawaii! I chuckle to myself. I love how she thinks she can hurt me like that.
All of a sudden I can feel myself being lifted up from the floor. Wtf. Apparently, tiny Takamina decides to hurl me across our room, smashing my perfect face against the wall. I stretch my widest grin across my face.
We're gonna have a lot of fun.
-
Wehee please update soon,, but wait, ChinParu or YuiParu? :? :D
-
O_O takamina power is...what it is?
Yuko and Takamina is roomate WMidget
Wow everyone power is so cool
please updatesoon
-
So Yuko's a teleporter, Acchan's a Gravity Manipulator and Takamina has SUPER STRENGTH!!! Tiny Takamina with Hulks strength! I like the fact that you made my Kami-Oshi like the superhero Flash, I can imagine Yukirin like Flash~
TakaYuu!!
-
Takamina's power is to become small? ONLY?
Ah.. Yuko is having fun with Takamina... wanting to use Takamina's power for her perv. collection
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Haha the midget in the same room
Update soon :bow:
-
Takamina's power is to become small :mon dance:
Update soon. . . :mon cute: :mon cute:
-
YAHOO~!!!!
Another supernatural/sci-fi fic~!!!!!! Might to put it in my favorite fics... :lol: :lol: :lol:
Waiting for your next update... :) :) :)
-
hi again minna! thanks for waiting a short bit. I'll try to post as often as I can, but expect the next chapter on Thursday. Also, I have a quick question if anyone would please answer: how do you bold or italicize words? The buttons won't work when I try clicking them. Sorry I have to ask hehe..
can learn it from here: http://www.w3schools.com/html/default.asp (http://www.w3schools.com/html/default.asp)
Italicize and bold
http://www.w3schools.com/html/tryit.asp?filename=tryhtml_formatting (http://www.w3schools.com/html/tryit.asp?filename=tryhtml_formatting)
-
oKei-san,
If you are going to bold or italicize words in this page. Just highlight the section that you want and click the choice whether its bold or italicize it's up to you.
But if not what qweakb-san posted, it's another way.
Can't wait to see your next update
-
By the way, use [] instead of <> because Jphip is using the [] to make the word changing. So I am not sure whether <> will change or not.. hehe
-
@queakb and @cisda83, thank you guys so much! It helps a lot :D
Thank you all for reading, please enjoy the next update :)
~~~~~~~~~~
The following day before class, I had the pleasure of touring block A with Yuki-san and a certain squirrel. *sigh* Why did she have to be here? Just thinking of yesterday gave me a headache.
After getting over the shock and relief of discovering my power, I came to the horrifying realization that I was insanely tiny. This isn't even funny! Okaa-san was wrong! I AM going here because of my height, this is seriously messed up. Did she know??
Sure, I also have super strength—thank god—but Yuko's been harassing me since yesterday, going on and on about just my shrink ability. I don't have the time of day to myself. And she never said anything about when I threw her at the wall. Didn’t she get hurt? Wasn’t she mad? Apparently not. Ugh.
As we pass under an arch, I get a feeling that we're being watched. I glance around but I don't see anyone. My handkerchief falls to the floor. I pause to pick it up and right when I'm doing so, an explosion sounds. Ahead of me, I see Yuki-san and Yuko frozen, completely covered with bright confetti and an infinite amount of glitter. I hear the sound of laughter followed by footsteps and I barely catch a glimpse of some girls slipping past a wall, out of sight. I cautiously make my way towards the duo as they glare furiously at nothing.
Seeing that we need to hurry to class soon, I try to drag them both to the restroom since they kept mumbling something about water. Turns out the stuff was washable, but it ruined their clothes. I was about to go out to borrow the p.e. uniforms when they started taking off their clothes. (By the way, our school doesn't have a uniform so everyone dresses casual) Before I can blink, Yuki already has another set of clothes on. It looks like she ran to her room and back here. Whoa, too fast. Meanwhile, Yuko rips off her jacket, exposing a dark red tank top that lightly covers her cleavage. She smooths back her hair, glitter glistening off, and then slowly takes off her skirt to reveal... black shorts underneath. (No, I wasn't thinking of something else, get your mind out of the gutter!) Not being able to deal with her ruined pair of heels, she disappears from the room then reappears with a pair of sneakers on to make her outfit come together. Seriously?
"Why didn't you do that before?! You could have teleported back to our room, changed into new clothes, and then came back."
"I thought I'd give you a view." She grins at me.
"Like I need one." I scoffed. "Anyways, what happened back there? I look away for a second and then I see glittering pansies in front of me."
Yuki-san gravely spoke, "There was a ticking gift box on the floor, waiting for us. It was probably from students in block B."
"What, why?"
"You see... they're not really fond of block A. Ever since last year..."
"What do you mean? What happened?" I thought they all got along. Well, the reps seemed like they got along all right yesterday.
"Last year... during our annual fall festival, it seems one of our students cheated so block A could win when it was really supposed to be block B. But there was never proof, so it was dismissed. They've hated us ever since."
Dang. It's not really something they should be holding a grudge over though.
The mood seemed kind of down now so I tried to lighten it.
"Hey um, what is the fall festival?"
Yuko quickly responds to my question, "It's a huge tournament that will take place next month between blocks A, K, and B. It decides who's the best! You'll be participating, right??" Her eyes could not stop sparkling.
"How can I say no? This is my first year here, new beginning and new experiences, so why not. Sounds fun."
Yuko and Yuki-san exchanged bright smiles, happy I'm gonna be a part of the team.
They also explained to me that the Academy has all kinds of events and activities to keep the students up and about. The main point of the school is to not sit around in desks all day, learning things we end up forgetting later. So grades aren’t as important. They prefer their students to learn through action and experience, by joining clubs, practicing their talents, holding several events, etc. It's really different from usual schools.
~~~~~~
In class, I'm seated in the back by the window. The ideal spot. Fortunately, the squirrel is in a different class. Acchan and Yui are here too. Yui sits in the front nearest to the door. Acchan is a couple seats away in front of me. I’m glad we’re all in the same class.
The bell rings signaling lunch. Everyone hurries to the cafeteria. Not feeling the mood to eat, I take my manga and leave to find a good place to read. I find the library which is heaven to any book lover. They have a catalog over practically every known book you could read, constantly updating itself to the latest book arrivals.
I wander around the vast place and find a table in the very back, guarded by several more books. I move them away and take a seat. My chair is defective though as the rear legs break causing me to tumble back, hitting the wall behind me. A sound rumbles and the wall gives way to a secret passageway. I scramble to my feet, looking around to see if anyone notices, but I'm all alone. I should've known they'd have things like this here.
My curiosity gets the better of me, as I slowly make my way through the hidden corridor. I'm met with cold metal as my face hits a door. I can hardly see so I didn't notice it before. I run my hand across the cool surface to find the handle. I pull the door open to be welcomed by hell.
I close the door without a second thought. Literally, what the hell was that?? All I could see was fire, endless fire scorching its way through strange buildings and earth. One step in and I would've been instantly cooked. I was already sweating, my clothes almost drenched.
Through the dim light, I make out a dial located beside the door handle. It has what looks like 5 options on it, each with a different color on it. The needle is pointing to red, I now know where that leads to. I turn the dial so that it points to the green color. I cautiously open the door and venture inside.
Through this door, I see I’m in a tunnel. As I follow it towards a light, the air around me suddenly changes. I shield my eyes as I reach the end, it's really bright. I let my eyes adjust properly to see my surroundings. Something's wrong. The field I'm in, the animals around, the water over that cliff. Everything looks animated. As if I'm in an anime. I look down at myself. My body has changed too, I look like an anime character!
I get this exciting new feeling, like I'm free! I don’t feel held down by reality. Childishly, I run around the field and then head down to the beach nearby. I spot some huts at the end and I'm about to head over there when I see some girls playing volleyball. Getting the feeling that maybe I actually shouldn't be here, I hide behind a tree close by and watch them.
It's 3 on 3 while another girl relaxes on a chair, shading herself. They all have colorful hair. Typical. My hair color didn't change at all. I frowned. I feel plain compared to them.
A short girl with orange hair jumps in the air to spike a ball, gaining a point for her team. The other team has a tallish girl with greenish gray short hair serve the ball, but she ends up serving it too hard, sending the ball flying over near me. Crap! A girl with shoulder-length purple hair runs over to get the ball. As an anime figure, she looks awfully familiar. I press myself up against the tree, hoping she doesn't notice me or finds I’m here. Of course, I was wrong. She grabs my arm and pulls me out from behind the tree and calls out to the others.
"We have a stalker!"
I stare wide-eyed, unmoving as the girls run to the other girl's side. I have no words to say since I'm the one in this unfamiliar place.
"Oi! Why are you checking us out?" The orange haired girl demands.
A yellow long haired girl frowns, "I bet she's from the media."
"Tell us your name!" Another girl calls.
"Chotto! First! Why are you all making assumptions?? I am definitely no stalker and I was just walking by when I saw you all." I feel really irritated right now. I preferred when they were having their fun and not questioning me.
"You were hiding behind a tree." The purple hair girl accused.
*SIGH*
"I didn't want to bother you. You all looked like you guys were having fun."
"...Ahm. Well, you don't really look like you're from the media." A tall girl with short yellow hair comments.
"Eto... Sorry for accusing you… My name is Maeda Atsuko."
Eh? I stare at her. I can see the similarities now. "Acchan..?"
"Who's Acchan? I'm Atsuko."
Uso.
They all start to introduce themselves.
"My name is Miyazawa Sae, and this here is my partner Akimoto Sayaka." She motions to a girl with dark purple hair and a sharp face.
"The name is Shinoda Mariko."
"I'm Kashiwagi Yuki."
Oh no.
"And I'm Oshima Yuko!" The orange haired girl exclaims. She then gestures to a small figure with long green hair in a ponytail. "The other shorty here is Takahashi Minami."
Shit. Shit. Shit. I really have to get out of here now. This is bad, really bad. Stupid door led me to an alternate universe. If they find out who I am... Who knows what will happen. I'm pretty sure it'd be disastrous for them to know two Takahashi Minami's in the same world. Where would I even begin to explain? I can't let them know my real identity!
"Ano..." Other Yuko asks, "What's your name?"
"Eh? Good question." I stammer.
She starts laughing. "Hey Minami, Atsuko, the girl doesn't even know her name."
They're only on a first name basis?
I don’t have time to think. Ah dang it! "My name is... T-Takamina. Just Takamina..."
"Ah! Nice to meet you! You know, Takamina, you and Minami look similar. You know, same height, same features, same hair but different color."
She had to point that out. Still the same annoying Yuko. When I get back, I'm gonna get her for being the same everywhere. Her personality is contagious to herself.
"Ah... Hehehe… Yea, you're right. Must be a coincidence. Well…um. It was nice meeting you guys, but I really have to get back to my friends. They might be wondering where I've gone off too." I turn and run off, away from them before they could stop me. I hurry through the field, looking back to make sure none of them are following me. Coasts clear. I go through the tunnel, and stupid door, slamming it behind me. I turn the dial to another color for good measure. If anyone followed me, hopefully they'd find nothing.
I feel my body, I'm my usual self again. I take a deep breath. It's a good thing they don't use nicknames there. I was already suspicious enough for looking like the other me. But dang, if not for the alternates, it would've been a cool place to hang out. It's not a good idea to go back there though. *sigh* what a loss. The other colors on the dial better not have alternates of us there too. No wonder this place was hidden. Guess I’ll take a quick look at the next place.
Before I enter, I take out my phone to check the time. "Yabai! School's already over!" I didn’t think I was in there for that long. I run out of the corridor and use my super strength to push a book shelf over the hole, hiding it. I rush out of the library and head to the dorm. Upon entering, I was rushed by Acchan, Yuko, and Yuihan who all had the same concerned yet frustrated look across their faces.
"Where were you? You didn't show up in any of the classes after lunch."
"During free period, Acchan and I looked for you, but we couldn't find you."
"These two showed up at our room, looking for you, but you hadn't been back since class ended."
Why do I get the feeling I've been questioned all day? Oh wait—I have.
"Calm down, I've been in the library. I kind of got lost." It's somewhat true.
"Well, it is that big. You could've called someone though!" Yuko looks exasperated.
"I don't have anyone's mail contact!"
Can't they give me a break? One day after another, things just keep coming. I just want to sleep… for like a week.
They all whip out their cell phones and look at me expectantly. Great. I take out mine as well and we all exchange addresses.
I leave them and go upstairs to our room. I dump myself on my bed and stare at the ceiling. My curiosity is getting to me, I have to go back tomorrow—no, it might take time again. I don't want the others to worry about me. I'll explore on Saturday. With no school, I'll have more than enough time. I just need to think of an excuse.
I feel something poke my arm. I look up to see Yuko offering me a box.
"I assume you didn't eat lunch or dinner. So I got you something."
I take the box and open it to find katsudon! My favorite! I think I'll just let that 'get her back' stuff slide and just enjoy this meal.
After replying a heartfelt thanks, I happily eat my late dinner and talk late into the night with Yuko. She's really not a bad person, just have to get used to her antics sometimes.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
I was able to get through the rest of this week without anything else thrown at me. I started eating lunch with Acchan and the others, and stayed around the classroom more. We all got to know each other better.
I woke up a bit early this morning to start my next adventure. I silently slip out of the room unnoticed, leaving a note behind for Yuko that I will be in the library again.
I sneak out the dorms, luckily Kasai-san didn't catch me. I've heard stories that students who tried to get out too early or got back too late without a notice were covered by her darkness and slapped silly by her shadows to stay awake for several weeks, missing class. They weren't allowed to sleep a wink. Then after the punishment, they'd have nightmares because of the darkness and wouldn't be able to stand the light for a while because they were too used to the dark, so it would take a while to adjust seeing light again. It gave me chills thinking about it.
I reach the library and soon, the secret passage. I move the bookshelf, and use the flashlight I brought to make my way to the door. The needle points to orange.
Stepping inside, I gasp in surprise at what I find. There's food everywhere! This entire place is made out of all kinds of food; meat, fruit, sweets, you name it.
I wander pass a sparkling river, and cross a carrot bridge. I follow a sour belt path surrounded by multiple fruits and veggies, which leads me to a chocolate hot spring. I lean over to the spring and grab a marshmallow, popping it into my mouth. Ahhh, the food here tastes so much better than back home.
*Splash*
I freeze. What was that?
*Splash*
I hear it again. Quietly going around the spring, I peak over a giant slice of bread. I see three girls relaxing in the spring. They would seriously bathe in chocolate? They look normal to me, I don't recognize them. I watch them as they talk, then one of them takes some of the floating marshmallows and freezes them into ice, to make the spring a little cooler. They're from the school!
I walk over to them.
"Hey! Are you girls from the Academy?" I need to make sure.
They look at me surprised. "Uh yea, who are you?"
"Just a first year student, Takahashi Minami. How come you all are here? How'd you even get here?" I’m confused.
One girl speaks up, "We got here the same way you did."
"I thought I was the one who found it though? The wall collapsed on me."
"Then you broke it. It wasn't like that before. There was a lever to open the wall." They started laughing.
"By the way, we're 3rd years from block K. You don't happen to know how to get back to the door, do you? We kind of got lost, so we've been enjoying ourselves with the food."
I bet they've just been ditching class. One of them should've been at the orientation too. Tch. Seniors. This is where they've been. They just love to do whatever during their last year.
"Of course I do. People from block K and the other reps have probably been wondering where you all have been. Come on, now."
I feel like a scolding mother. And I'm younger than them. *sigh* this generation has to set an example for their kouhai, but look at them. I feel sorry for the younger students in block k.
They wade out of the spring and dress into their clothes. We talk on the way, as I lead them back to the library.
I learn their names and that I should call them by Kitarie, Umechan, and Myao. I get the feeling that a lot of the senpais prefer not using honorifics much. They explain to me that everyone at the Academy is like a family. It has its fights and rivalries, but takes care to have a lot of fun, creating lasting friendships and growing bonds along the way. Everyone seems much closer without the honorifics, that's why they don't use them often, but they won't mind if we do use them. That's just the way it is.
Once through the door, Kitarie points to the dial.
"See this gray color with a crack in it? Yea, you can't go in here, it's broken."
Aww seriously? Way to put it blunt.
"Legend has it that another alternate world is behind it, like that anime one, but it's completely different. It's said to be home to a faction of mythological creatures and gods and goddesses."
Whoa. That sounds cool. Wish I could explore that, just a quick peek, though it sounds dangerous. All the more exciting then, right?
"What about that last color?" I point to the blue one.
They all smirk. "Check it out on your own time and see for yourself. For now, we're gonna go find Sae and Sayaka. See ya."
They leave me to my own devices.
I glance at the door longingly. Fine. I guess I’ve had enough today, I'll just see it later.
-
THANKS FOR THE UPDATE :bow: :bow:
-
whoah, coooollll :ding:
alternate world :ding:
im curious about that blue one :dunno:
pls update soon :kneelbow:
-
Yay update
I woner what is behnd the door
Please updatesoon
-
Interesting...
and those girls 0048 'verse? :3
Hm...I quietly wait for the update.
And just a note since I think I should warn you about something that'll happen in like 2 months:
Since it doesn't look like you're that familiar with Jphip's forums~
oKei-san, on April Fools day...there's gonna be something that'll happen
(2013 was all 'ass' and 'butt' replaced with 'posterior')
That's completely random ^
Ahh~ you're writing a great fic~ it's really interesting :)
-
Hi minna! School was canceled today so here's the next chapter. Please enjoy! ^_^
~~~~~~~~~~~
It's just another day here at the school. I've been too caught up with hanging out with everyone and practicing my skills that I haven't been able to go back to the "library." I’ve recently learned some sparring techniques with Yuko though. During practice, she always pinned me to the floor, and I couldn't fight back because she always popped out of no-where surprising the heck out of me.
Today, I'm in the practice hall with Acchan and we've been learning to fully control our powers. It wasn't much fun half the time.
I just lifted a bunch of weights, some up to 5 tons, and I could barely do 10. I felt like I was gonna get crushed then. I also had the joy of purposely having to shrink to the size of a mouse and scurry through a maze. That was Yuko's idea by the way. I ended up smashing my way through it though because I really couldn't find my way out. I'm such a baka.
I look across the hall at Acchan. She was bent down, her hands resting on her knees so she could take a breath. She gets up and wipes the sweat off her brow. Well we have been here all morning since early hours, it should be about lunch time now. She gathers her strength and lifts her arms, palms facing towards a wide area covered with beads. Right now, she's testing to see how far her field of controlling gravity extends to.
Earlier, she was practicing her ability to move through walls and objects. It was really funny. She slammed into a wall several times before she actually got through it and another time, when she actually went into a wall, she didn't come out through the other side. I had to try to use my strength to split open the wall to get to her. Then later, when I had her move her arm through a glass, she got nervous causing her arm to get stuck in it, so the glass surrounded her arm. She panicked, waving it around, almost hitting me, and ended up smashing it to a nearby table. Luckily, the glass didn't hurt her because she phased through it. I guess in times of trouble, she can somewhat use it when she needs to.
Going back, I watch as her gravity field reaches up to 50 feet. Not so bad. She was told that with time and practice, her powers will get stronger. Same as everyone else’s.
She looks like she could collapse at any moment, that’s probably enough for today. I walk over to her.
"Let's call it day here, you need a break. We should go eat some lunch." I offer my hand.
"Hai." She takes hold of it, and we head out to the cafeteria.
The cafeteria is its own building, not too big, not too small. It's where all the students come to eat or hang out, including the Elementalists and Attributes.
With our plates, we sit at a table where Yuki, Yuko, Yui, Jurina, and the twin towers are sitting.
"Hey, where's Paruru and Tomochin?"
"They're over there." A sulking Yui points to an area at the other side of the cafeteria, where multiple students are gathered.
"What's with the crowd?"
"Block B students are there. They tend to keep from socializing with other students, or specifically the Elites. I assume they're trying to keep their new students from hanging out with us." Yuko finishes.
"Rena's in block B, aren't you guys friends?"
Everyone's quiet.
"Were." Yuki's eyes glaze dark.
"Oh." This doesn't look like a topic open for discussion. There's an awkward silence as we all finish eating. The bell rings and we split up, going to our afternoon class.
~~~~~~~~~~
I stare out the window, thinking about the Class tensions. It'd be good if we could somehow smooth relations between blocks A and B.
The door slides open, Meetan entering. She hardly comes here, what brings her here?
"Today, you will have a new classmate. She is a 2nd year, but due to delays and the limited space in class A-2, she will be here."
She looks to the door.
"Come on in, don't be shy."
A figure hesitantly steps through the door. I instantly stand up, gasping in surprise. She looks almost completely different, but I know it's her. The figure turns, surprised to see me too, and beams me a smile. I can't believe she's here.
"Haruna."
"Takamina!" She happily walks over and takes the seat beside me.
Everyone watches the unexpected scene. Meetan shrugs and takes her leave, as everything looks like it's going to be all right.
"Why are you here? Actually, I can't believe you're here." I look at her incredulously.
She places a finger on her chin and looks up thoughtfully.
"Mmmm, because I have powers right..? It took me over a year to finally enroll here." She laughs.
She has powers. What are the odds?
"Takamina, who is she?" Acchan asks, walking over here.
"Oh, this is Kojima Haruna. We used to play together when we were kids, but she moved to England and I never saw her again."
"Hi! Kojima Haruna desu. Nice to meet to you."
She didn't have to introduce herself. I already did for her.
"Ah, I'm Acchan." She smiles.
Haruna leans over to Acchan. "Hey. Did you know, I recognized Takamina because her height is still the same?" They both start giggling.
"What?! I grew since then!"
"But you're still short."
...ok, so? She grew a lot taller in my opinion, so maybe her perception is off.
She then proceeds to tell Acchan about embarrassing things I did as a child, which I do not want to remember.
I excuse myself and go to the restroom. On my way back, I turn a corner and crash into a certain squirrel.
"Itai! Watch where yo— Ah! Takamina!! I was just looking for you! You'll never believe it! Earlier today, I saw a goddess! She was gorgeous, absolutely PERFECT. She has beautiful legs, beautiful hair, beautiful eyes, beautiful lips, beautiful oshiri, beautiful oppai, beau— OH MY GOD THERE SHE IS!!!!"
She shakes me so forcefully, turning me around to see her. I see Acchan and Haruna coming out of the classroom. Who is she talking ab— oh. I see.
"You mean Haruna?"
"You know her name?? No, you're using her first name already?! Takamina, I swear I will kill you if you try to lay a hand on her."
"Wait! Yuko, it's not what you think. We're childhood friends, calm down."
"Oh! Well if that's the case..."
She gets on her knees and bows down to me.
"Takamina, please please oh PLEASE if you love me, introduce me to her!"
"Ano...you can't do it yourself?"
"Are you kidding me?? She's a goddess, like divine royalty, I can't just go over there and be friends with her just like that. You have to help me!" She looks up at me pleadingly.
Ughhhhh. "Fine."
She jumps up into the air. "Yatta!" And takes my arm, dragging me to the two.
She nudges me a bit forward and bounces on her toes, giving me a look that says "Come on! Introduce me!"
*sigh*
I said it as plain and dry as I possibly could have, with no emotion or enthusiasm at all.
"Hey Haruna, meet my roommate, Oshima Yuko."
Yuko elbows me. Itai! She should be grateful I’m doing this for her. Ugh. The things I do for friends.
Haruna doesn't notice though.
"Hi! Kojima Haruna desu. Nice to meet you." She extends her hand to Yuko.
Yuko bounces even more, trying to contain her excitement, her hand trembling to meet Haruna's.
After what seemed like forever, Yuko firmly shakes her hand, squealing with delight.
"Wah! We shook hands! I'm never washing this hand again!" Said every fan of someone ever.
Finally unable to contain what I knew she's been longing to do, she launches herself to hug Haruna to feel that she's even more real.
*Thud*
Yuko's face smudges against a barrier. She looks through it frustratingly at Haruna, wondering why it's keeping them apart.
Why? She seems to mouth.
Haruna shakes her head replying, "Yada."
Not wanting to give up, Yuko teleports behind Haruna. Another force field blocks her way. She teleports to her side, still unable to get through. The ever growing impatient Yuko teleports above her in the air, attempting to rather fall upon her.
What is that girl thinking?
As Yuko falls towards her, Haruna gives a smirk, a second later disappearing and the force fields gone. Yuko falls flat on the floor, and gets up. She looks at the place Haruna just was, disbelievingly. She stands up looking around to find her. Haruna reappears beside me. I applaud her. Like seriously, the perfect powers to have when dealing with Yuko. Invisibility and force fields, gotta hand it to her.
Relief washing over her face, Yuko scrambles to Haruna, once again meeting a force field.
"NyanNyan!" She sits on the ground looking miserable.
Haruna looks down at her confused.
"Who's NyanNyan?" I ask.
She points to Haruna, giving a sad smile. "She looks like a cat."
Pretty simple.
Haruna drops the barrier, and pats Yuko’s head.
"I like it."
Yuko's frown turns into a mega-watt smile, as she jumps up to Haruna.
Haruna smiles proceeding to shield herself again. "We can be friends, but no touching."
Yuko's smile doesn't waver. In fact, it grows wider.
"As long as I'm with you, it doesn't matter."
Haruna nods in appreciation and she and Acchan go back to class. Though not before Acchan pulls me aside and excitedly exclaims that she'll be rooming with Haruna. At least she won't be alone in her room anymore, I never mentioned that did I?
As reluctantly as she wanted to, Yuko says her goodbye to Haruna for the day and decides to ditch the rest of class, having me tag along.
She brings me up to the roof. And spaces off, staring into the sky.
"Hehehe I never said it, but that was for today. Tomorrow though is a new matter as well as every day after and so I have many chances to hold NyanNyan's perfect body!"
Wait. What? I face palmed. I knew she wasn't being serious back there. That was too un-Yuko like.
After a while of day dreaming, Yuko turns to face me.
"Ok! Since you helped me, I'll help you!" She grins, flashing her dimple.
"Help me with what? I never said anything."
"Your eyes tell me otherwise. You know what I'm talking about."
"Uh... No, I don't get it." What is she saying?
She shakes her head. "Takamina, in these short few weeks, your eyes have said more than you ever will. And you don't seem to realize it."
I haven't done anything worth mentioning. Searching through my memories, I can't think of what she could be talking about.
She sighs. "Do I have to say it?"
I nod.
She steps closer, and leans forward towards me.
"I mean, like I have feelings for NyanNyan, you like Acchan."
A moment passes as I try to process her words, then a force hits me, as if I was slapped on the face.
“No.” I whisper it as if it’s the worst thing in the world.
-
Atsumina fic detected :bow:
I've been wondering.. if Acchan, Haruna and Takamina have two powers each one..
Which is the second of Yuko (?
Haruna have great powers <3
Plz, before the Atsumina couple ( my OTP <3 ), make some TakaHaru first, you known some drama here and there :twisted:
Update soon :thumbup
-
Whew, I'm tired but here's the next chapter. haha, douzo! :D
~~~~~~~~~~
"I mean, like I have feelings for NyanNyan, you like Acchan."
"No..." I whisper it as if it's the worst thing in the world.
How can she say that? I stagger backwards. I want to curl into a ball and hide, get away from here. Away from Yuko who continues filling my ears with things I don't want to hear.
"Your face says yes. When I see you two together, you look like you're the happiest person in the world. Your eyes are always sparkling around her, and you smile at just the mention of her name—even if she's not mentioned, you're still smiling unconsciously over her."
Nooooo. I groan inwardly in frustration. She sees me. I feel like I've been stripped away of any privacy, my fears breaking through. I thought I'd be able to hide it longer. I thought if I had fun and acted normal, everything would be all right. I tried to keep my thoughts to myself, and lock them from my mind. I tried to forget, make the pain go away. Hide my anxiety. There were hardly ever hints. No one would ever know. Not even me. That's how hard I tried to bury it.
Though, now I find that even if it's out of mind, actions will still reflect.
To make things clear, freaking yes, I like her. I have these strange feelings for her that only cause pain. Love does that, right? I never said I didn't like her. She's really pretty, she's amazing, absolutely wonderful, and anyone would be lucky to have her.
But me? No, we can only be friends. I don't want her to find out, because I value our friendship. I don't want to lose her. So when I realized it, I decided to lock my feelings for her away. Even if the point was to hide it from Acchan, I also didn't want anyone else to know too.
"Come on, Takamina. What's with your face? You look as if your soul just left you."
Oh it has. Anyone finding out was the last thing I ever thought could happen.
I don't say a word to Yuko at all. I just stare into empty space.
"Oi. Earth to Takamina. If you're worried about rejection, then you're perfectly fine. I accept you, and you know I like NyanNyan. We're all the same here and I'm sure Acchan feels the same way too."
I look at her. "That's impossible."
"Which is why I'm going to help you. So she will."
The idea of Yuko helping me doesn't sound appealing.
"Don't."
"Just try! You don't have to confess or tell her anything! Hear me out." She pleads.
"...You have 15 seconds to explain."
"Oh! Well, all you have to do is make her fall in love with you. You know, do all that cheesy romantic stuff. I'm sure you'll get her!"
That was about 10 seconds.
I roll my eyes. "Yuko, I—"
"I know you said 15, but I'm not finished. If you don't want to do that, you should at least ask her out to the upcoming dance."
"What dance?"
"Didn't I tell you? It's part of the festival. After the tournament, there'll be a huge formal dance. You can go with anyone."
I only heard about the tournament and she tells me this now?
"Think about it. Please?"
Acchan’s image suddenly appears in my head. I see her smile, that bright seemingly innocent one she always gives me. Also her laugh, which never fails to makes my day. I see her hardworking, giving it her best at whatever she needs to do, no matter how hard or tired she is.
"...I'll see."
"I'm not hearing a 'no' so I'll take it as a yes!"
"I said 'I'll see,' I never said 'yes' either."
She doesn't listen to me though.
*sigh*
"Hey... can you leave me up here to myself? I need time for a while."
Understanding, she teleports out to who knows where. I wish I could do that. I could escape here easier.
I walk beside the railing, sliding my hand across the bar. I look up at the clouds, not seeing the shapes go by like I used to. They're all disfigured. Just like me. I don't know what I'm doing anymore. I'm floating through time, just a passing phase soon to cease existing, as life all does.
I try to think about what Yuko said. I have to make her fall in love with me? I don't know if I can. Why would she like me? What's to like? I don't mind though this sad feeling of mine, because if she's happy, I'm happy too. Cliché I know, but it’s how I feel.
It was a miracle just meeting her. I'm thankful enough that we see each other in class. Though, I do wish we could spend more time together when we're free at least.
Ugh. I feel so conflicted! I go bang my head against the rooftop door several times. The hinges break, the door falling with a loud thud. Yay~ something else to worry about. I need to work on controlling my strength more. I close my eyes to calm down and relax a bit.
Oh! My eyes open, I just realized something. I almost forgot about it.
I crack a smile, my lips tugging up.
I have an idea.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Acchan's POV
I keep glancing behind me towards an empty desk.
No Takamina.
I slouch in my desk, pouting. Takamina's still not back since she left with Yuko. I don't feel like listening to sensei anymore.
I doodle in my notebook, drawing little figures. One of them is a little drawing of Takamina, a cute ribbon on her head. I smile. She's so cute. Next, I draw Yuko and NyanNyan. I've taken a liking to Kojima-san's new nickname. Chibi Yuko is hiding behind a pole, grinning at the unsuspecting chibi NyanNyan. I chuckle softly at my drawings. Hm... My Takamina chibi looks lonely. I draw a chibi of myself standing beside her. I erase a bit and redraw it to where we're holding hands. Much better.
The bell rings, school is over. I sigh, packing up my things. I'm about to walk out when Yuko appears in front of me.
"Hey Acchan! Have you seen Takamina? She wasn't on the roof where I last saw her."
I shake my head. "She hasn't been back to class. I thought you were with her the whole time."
"Err... I was, but then I left her for a bit and when I came back, she was gone. The door up there was broken too."
"Did something happen?? Where is she?"
"I don't know, that's why I was asking you. Let's look for her."
We look through the gym, the practice halls, the cafeteria, and dorms. Still can't find her. Where did she go?
"Ah! Last time, she said she was at the library. She's probably in there again."
We start heading to the library. As we're walking through the halls, we see the midget we're looking for, exit through the library doors.
"Takamina! This is where you went after I left? Why didn't you go back to class?"
"Ah hehehe, I was just checking out something." She awkwardly smiles.
"Oh. Did you find what you looking for?"
"Hm... Yes, I did." Her face gives off a new look that I've never seen. She looks certain, like she's accomplished something.
"Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Why was the door broken when I found it?"
Blush appears across her cheeks, she looks embarrassed.
"Oh, um, that was nothing. I accidentally...broke it."
What was she doing up there to do that? I thought she had a handle on her strength.
"Niceee ok, let's go to the dorms now! I'm tired! I want to see NyanNyan tomorrow as soon as possible!"
She says that, but she hangs around, walking with us instead of just teleporting ahead to their room.
I like this. When we all can just walk together. Not really saying anything, but enjoying each other's company. It's moments like this that are special and so there's a need to cherish them more. Where you don't have to do activities, or go out somewhere to have fun or make memories. I like to just remember each moment spent with my friends. Even not doing anything, there's a peace I can get, being content with just having them around beside me.
I smile, looking at them. I feel they'll always be here for me. That there'll also be many good times together ahead.
~~~~~~2 weeks pass~~~~~~~
Still Acchan's POV
Arghhhhhh! What is she doing? Where is she always going??
These pass couple weeks, Takamina hasn't been showing up at lunch or attending class very often. Yuko seemed very pissed about Takamina's absences, she was mumbling something earlier about "love" and considerations and something about a plan. I also heard from Yuko that she doesn't show up at the dorm until right after dinner. And her excuse is that she's just been walking around.
I hit my head to my desk. Whyyyyyyyyy? I don't want to be here if Takamina isn't here. Well, at least I can always talk to Yui or NyanNyan. It's not the same though.
I'm lucky if I can see her at least once a day, if not at all. She's always gone.
*SIGH*
The door slides open suddenly really fast, revealing Takamina who looks really tired and out of breath.
Everyone looks at her, though she ignores them and moves to her seat.
Class continues, and I glance at Takamina who appears to be writing in her notebook. She's trying to catch up, huh?
I turn my attention back to the board, smiling. I'm happy she's back.
A few minutes later, a paper crane lands on my desk. I look back to see who tossed it here and when I look at Takamina, she whips her head away from me trying to look innocent.
She's such a bad actor.
I open the crane, to find a small note written on it.
-If you're not busy after school, would like to come with me somewhere? I want to show you something.
-Takamina <3
My face lit up, a grin appearing. I feel so excited and I really like how Takamina added a heart there. Haha, it's cute. Where are we going though? We get to spend time together! Oh! This is like a date! Omg.
I turn towards her smiling, nodding yes. She looks pleased with my answer, grinning happily. She mouths 'Yosh!' while making a motion with her arm. I smile again at her cute action.
I patiently wait for school to end, looking forward to our 'date.'
When school finally ends, Takamina comes over and takes my hand.
"Let's go!" She looks really excited and drags me out of the classroom.
We walk through familiar hallways, wait. Are we going where I think we're going..? She stops in front of the library doors, holding them open for me like a gentleman. So sweet, but this is the library. Really? I've been here before though, what does she want to show me? A new book? Ah, I shouldn't have gotten my hopes up.
With a bitter smile, I follow her through the rows of books, heading deeper into the library. We reach a table in the back. Don't tell me she wanted me to help her study or something.
"Wait here."
She walks away from me up to a bookcase against the wall. I watch shocked, as she starts pushing it away.
"What are you doing?! We're gonna get in trouble! You don't just move school property!"
She ignores me and continues to move it, showing me a secret passageway behind it. No way.
"Shhhhh." She takes my hand again and leads me inside. We walk through the passage, I can faintly see a door at the end. I watch as Takamina puts her hand on what looks like a dial, and turns it to a blue color. She turns to me, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
She opens the door, revealing darkness. She nudges me forward, encouraging me to go in. It doesn't look like I have a choice now. I carefully walk through, Takamina's hand assuring me it's safe. It's cold here and feels closed in, like we're underground. Pulling out a flashlight that she really should've pulled out before, she shines it around to guide us. I look around and I was right. We are underground, the walls dirt and brown, it's hollowed and formed like a tunnel. We soon reach a ladder heading up.
"After you."
I slowly climb up the ladder, Takamina following. A hatch is at the top. I take the handle opening it, and pull myself up through it.
Its night, but the sky is bright. I stand, staring unbelievingly at my surroundings. The hatch lead to a grassy field. I see purple trees and orange bushes. There are multiple flowers across the field, their petals all green and brown with their stems shown in a variety of colors. What gets me though is the breathtaking view of the sky. It's a mix of dark blue and purple, with an orange highlight streaking across the expanse. The sky is covered by countless bright stars, and if I'm not wrong, a comet is just passing by. A gray-blue planet is clearly seen, very close to here. It shadows another planet that looks pink with a dark red outline. I see a broken yellow moon orbiting it, bits of it floating in space. It's so unreal. What is this place? I take a step forward in wonderment, but I end up stepping up in the air. I float down though, landing back on the ground. There's not much gravity here! I giggle and try jumping, my figure leaping up high, then slowly falling back down.
I look back to see Takamina watching me in amusement. She gracefully bounds over to me, moving around so easily.
"So...I take it you like it?"
"What's not to like? This place is absolutely amazing. How is this possible? Where are we?" I breathe my words. This is like a dream.
"The door. It's like a portal, it leads to here. I don't know exactly where we are, but I guess somewhere in the universe, on a planet strangely similar to earth, but it's obviously different. It has a better view."
Yeah. I fall back down to the ground, looking up at the sky. Takamina lays beside me looking up at it too. It's so quiet and peaceful here, like there's nothing to worry about.
Takamina breaks our silence.
"I'm sorry I haven't been around much. I was probably worrying you. I've been spending my time here though, exploring this beautiful place. It takes some time to travel around since there's less gravity, but it's worth it. This place is unbelievable. I was like you when I found it."
I don't answer. Wow. She's been here all this time?
After a while, Takamina gets up.
"Come on, there's one more thing I want you to see."
I get up and we bounce, floating to our final destination. It's actually quite a long way. After passing through the field, we move through a forest, the purple trees giving off a sense of tranquility. I feel safe here. We come to a clear river and somewhat walk along it, up to a wide waterfall. Takamina walks in front of me and goes through the waterfall. Unmoving, I just watch the place where she went through. She pokes her head through it, all drenched.
"Aren't you coming?"
I hesitate going through the waterfall. I don't want to get wet. Oh wait. I can just phase through it. I don't want to keep her waiting though, so I hurry through.
We're in a cave! I notice that gravity is normal here. I follow her through it, I see a light ahead. We come into a cavern where a crystal surrounded lake laid. The walls are glowing and the ceiling is coated with gems of all sorts, the water below reflecting it to sparkle in different colors.
My eyes wander to a blanket on the ground. Takamina sits there grinning with a basket of food waiting.
"I thought we might have dinner here."
I laugh. "And I thought it couldn't get any more perfect."
I sit while Takamina takes out some sandwiches, sushi, rice balls, and a canister filled with tea. This seems more like a really late lunch. I'm not complaining though. I still get to eat.
We enjoy the food and chat, talking about several useless things and random topics.
"Um, Acchan?"
"Hm?"
"You know the festival is next week right?"
"Yeah, I guess. It'll be a lot of fun."
She looks really nervous all of a sudden. Like she's trying to come up with the right words to say, but failing.
"Err... If we win the tournament… will you go to the following dance with me? Ah eto um, you probably don't want to, but I mean, if we win though." She laughs nervously.
Interesting. Why would she think I wouldn't want to? Hahaha, "And if we lose?"
"Uh um...well, you don't have to and you can go with someone else if you prefer. You can do whatever."
She's so cute like this! I just want to hug her!
"Sure, I don't mind." I'd love to go with her. I act indifferent towards her though.
"Really?! Ah yatta..." She falls to the ground, relieved. I laugh at her, she's really something.
"That's if we win the tournament though."
"Hai! I will do my best!"
I like her determination. She really wants to go with me, I feel all bubbly inside now.
"Let's head back now, it's getting late." I check my phone, the dorm will be closing its doors soon.
"Ah! Yeah, let's go!"
We pack up our little picnic, laughing and talking together as we travel back, hand in hand. I'm starting to realize this new feeling I've felt growing inside me the past weeks. I don't feel the need to worry about it though. I have hope.
~~~~~~~~~~
-
Will there be MaYuki!? I want Flash and The Cyborg together please?
-
Minna, thank you for waiting. Here's the next chapter! I'll be dividing it into parts.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Part 1
Takamina’s POV
-the day of the fall festival-
All the students gather in the gym for the introduction of the Fall Festival. Every Class lines up in their own section. I see a lot of unfamiliar faces. Hopefully, I’ll get to know them soon enough. We all wait patiently as Aki-P—that’s what everyone calls him—comes up in front of us with a mic.
“Good morning, students. As you know, the Fall Festival begins today, lasting only 2 days; the final day ending with the formal dance in the evening. The events of the tournament have been decided. Some may be familiar to you, and others may not. Keep in mind that the tournament is a friendly competition. We are all friends, one big happy family, and one school. I’d like to see good sportsmanship this year.”
He eyes the students of blocks A and B.
“There will be 3 events, a winner for each of them and a grand prize winner based on scoring of the events. The prize will be announced at the end of the tournament.”
The gym fills with whispers as students begin to speculate what the prize may be.
“The first event will be a game.”
A man steps up behind Aki-P.
“Togasaki-san here will announce more information as the tournament progresses.”
Togasaki-san takes the mic, “The first event will take place here in the gym. We will be having a game of dodge ball, but not your normal kind of dodge ball. Lines will be placed to form a triangle where each block will remain behind. No one may pass them. Four dodge balls will be placed across each line, and you have the freedom of using your powers to the best of your abilities. If you get hit, you’re out. Sit at the bleachers until the game ends. Last person standing in the game wins for their Class. You’re dismissed for now.”
Everyone looks around at each other excitedly. They can hardly wait for it to start. Togasaki-san leaves us while people come in to prepare the gym. We all wait on the side, in the bleachers.
Yuki-san calls us to gather up. Two girls are standing beside her.
“This is Minegishi Minami and Sashihara Rino. They’ll be participating with us.”
“Hi! Just call me Miichan, let’s have some fun!” She looks pumped up for the games.
‘Ah Sasshi desu.” The other girl seems kind of nervous.
Yuki-san explains the plan and how we’re gonna play. She said to keep our eyes on both sides we’re facing, since we can be hit from anyone in either direction. If we mainly dodge, we should be fine. If we focus on trying to hit one person, someone may take the opportunity to hit us while we’re at it. We have to be careful. But otherwise, try have fun. It’s not as easy as it sounds.
While discussing the game, a warning bell rings. All the Classes move to their respective positions and line up across, away from the balls. I take a look around at the people in the room. Most are crouching in a running position, getting ready to race for the balls.
There are total of 23 students participating. Eight Elites, eight Elementalists, and seven Attributes.
Block K’s students looks ready as ever, the students have confident looks about them. Most of them look athletic. It might be trouble dealing with them, especially since they have Sae, Sayaka, and Jurina. The other students look formidable too, though I know most of them. Whatever elements they control I’m going to have to watch out for.
Over where the Attributes are, they don’t seem to be doing much. A couple of the students are just standing, swaying around as if there’s no need to worry. One of the students, she’s tall with short hair, seems to be standing in the front of the rest with her arms crossed. She has a defined smirk across her face, looking very intimidating. There are two girls by her side. At her left, there’s a small girl wearing a dark hoodie and brown combat boots. She doesn’t look very athletic, but she has a devious gleam in her eyes. The girl at her right seems strong-willed, and she carries an electric guitar on her back. Dang, the problem with the Attributes is that you’ll never know what kind of ability or power they have, so you can’t tell what they’ll do. They have unique gifts, most dealing with the mind or other senses, and other specialties. It doesn’t help much knowing that.
A timer counts down.
*5
I’ll need to keep my guard up.
*4
I glance at Acchan. We’ll have to watch our backs.
*3
This is going to be a long tournament.
*2
In your position set!
*1
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
No One’s POV
A horn blares through the gym, the students make their move.
Yuki flashes up to the line, grabbing two balls and retreats. Yuko teleports, reaching the last two and easily avoids getting hit.
Meanwhile, Sae bends the air, creating a small whirlwind to transport a ball to her side. Sayaka slams her heel into the floor, pushing a chunk of earth underneath a ball to send it flying over to her. An unknown girl with a pouch by her side manipulates water out of it and coats her body with it. She runs over to the line to retrieve the other two, the water protecting her just in case.
The tall girl with short hair, struts her way to the line for a ball, and creates an illusion to make it seem like she hadn’t moved from her previous spot. Another unknown girl from block B, holds her position, her eyes glowing purple as she uses the psychic power of telekinesis to move the rest of the balls into the hands of her comrades.
Everyone freezes, holding their breath as they see each class with dodge balls. They now know what some of them can do. Their eyes dart from side to side, trying to figure who’s going to make the first move.
. . .
As if reaching a silent agreement, all at once the gym explodes into chaos, balls flying everywhere to hit their targets.
Kitarie runs up to the line, as close as she can to the Elites. She uses her powers to freeze the floor below some of the students, making them slip and fall.
Jurina runs over beside her and uses the chance to throw a ball at one of the fallen students, giving it a fire boost. Another ball heads her way, but she ducks causing it to hit Kitarie in turn.
While Tomochin draws on the gym floor, Paruru uses her telepathy to connect all of her comrades’ minds, so they can communicate easily what to do and where they should go, without others knowing. Rena covers for them, generating multiple virtual images of the three of them to confuse people.
The psychic girl uses her powers to attain several balls and aims it all at one student at a time. Seeing their fellow classmates fall in such a way, the other classes collaborate to take her out.
Noticing that one of her best kouhai is in trouble, the tall girl conjures up a powerful illusion of a giant clowns head. It has ruined make-up and an unwavering creepy smile, revealing its pointed teeth. The clown illusion smiles wider, making other students back up a bit. It proceeds to open its mouth, multiple huge cockroaches pouring out it.
Several students drop their balls and run away, the cockroaches crawling after them. They’re just illusions, but they seem too real. As they run, a lot of them get hit by the students of block B. They took the opportunity to use the illusion to their advantage. Although utterly terrified, Jurina tries to hold her ground and attempts to burn the roaches, making their illusion disappear. It’s all in the air though as one cockroach sprouts wings and flies towards Jurina.
Paralyzed, her heart beats super fast, one of her worst fears being realized. A literally giant cockroach, FLYING. Unable to take it, she faints.
About the same time, Yui and her duplicates get overrun by the bugs.
While using lightning to zap the roaches away, Sae takes the opportunity to hit Yui out of the game.
As the cockroaches swarm through all the courts, Takamina uses her strength to beat up the roaches and make them disappear. At one point though, all the illusions, including the clown head, disappears. The illusions couldn’t last long. Takamina then shrinks really small so no one would be able to notice her. A ball lands near her, so she seizes it and throws it at the psychic girl whose next target was Acchan.
Acchan can take care of herself though. As balls head toward her, they end up going right though her. She can’t turn off gravity because no one would get anywhere. She picks up a ball and throws it at Myao. It hits her and bounces off also hitting Sae. Double point! It actually counts so those two are out. Jumping at her small victory she fails to notice a ball heading her way. Her leg gets hit and she falls, but doesn’t hit the ground. A tiny Takamina holds her up from underneath, shouting at her to get up and move out of the court for her safety.
In another part of their court, a sneaky invisible NyanNyan wandered about, dodging balls here and there if they coincidentally got in her path. A student from block B sees her though. The girl in the dark hoodie smirks and thinks, Clever. She thought she could escape from her fate. Her unique senses of vision allowed her to see through her invisibility. It looked like her friends were busy, so the girl took it upon herself to hit her.
Yuko watches horrified as her precious NyanNyan gets hit in the face. “No! NyanNyan!” She cries and whips her face to B’s students in rage. “Who threw that?!”
A fury releases in Yuko as she doesn’t receive an answer. She teleports in the blink of an eye, constantly striking down the Attributes and anyone who gets in her way. She hits Paruru, Rena, and the tall girl. Still not satisfied, she breaks the rules and teleports to the Attribute’s court. She gets a hold of the girl in the dark hoodie and starts pummeling her. “Let’s see if you like getting hit in the face!”
Tomochin, who finally finishes her drawing, taps it to make it into reality. A machine gun made for the dodge balls is held in her grasp. Loading it, she aims at Yuko who continues trying to beat up the girl. Tomochin guns her down, making her collapse on top of the other girl. They’re both now unconscious so they’re taken to the infirmary where Jurina also is.
Not wanting to use her power, a scared Sasshi runs around, pushing her luck to see if any balls will hit her if she runs randomly. Of course it will though. That’s a terrible strategy.
Zipping around, Yuki dodges Tomochin’s oncoming attacks on her. Tomochin’s gun fires with speed matching hers, but her accuracy is always off.
Seeing her chance, Sayaka summons a small rock on the ground in Yuki’s path. She trips over it face forwards and rolls several times before her body skids to a stop. Tomochin smiles as she acquires her target, then aims for Sayaka who realizes what’s happening too late.
Miichan steps forward and transforms into a monkey. She hops around, easily dodging Tomochin’s gunfire and reaches for a ball. With it, she starts at a run, facing Tomochin. As she gains momentum, she transforms again, but into a kangaroo. The kangaroo stops in front of the line and tosses the ball in the air.
As it comes down, Miichan jumps, using her feet to kick the ball and strikes Tomochin down.
It comes down to four left in the game. Takamina and Miichan from block A, the water manipulator from block K, and the girl with the guitar from block B.
With a ball in theirs hands, they all stare each other down. Takamina eyes the unknown Attribute. She wonders what she can do. She noticed that she hasn’t used her power since the game started but has managed to get this far. Keeping her eyes out for both girls, Takamina calls Miichan over to discuss a plan.
Though unsure, Miichan reluctantly agrees. She transforms into an eagle, and passes the line, flying over the water manipulator and guitar girl in a circle.
They both look up and stare at her, wondering what’s she doing, but they always glance back at Takamina who does nothing.
A moment later, Miichan releases the waste. Lumps of poop fall across of the girls’ faces as she flies past them.
Yep, that’s enough to do it. Miichan thinks as she flies back towards Takamina.
She lands beside Takamina, as both girls across from them cry out in anguish and shock.
The water bender washes her face off quickly with her water, upset that her make-up had to come off. She can still somewhat feel the slime of the poop that fell upon her. It gives her shivers. Shaking her head, she pulls more than enough water from her pouch and rides upon it, surfing her way towards Takamina and Miichan, turning it into a battle rather than a game. Takamina immediately jumps into the air and comes back down with her fist facing downwards. She focuses all her strength into her fist as it reaches the ground, producing a hole that reaches deep into it. The girl’s wave drains into the hole, along with her falling into it.
Meanwhile, the guitar girl pulls her guitar in front of her. She connects it to an amp that magically appears out of nowhere. Smiling, she faces Miichan who’s weary. She strums a simple tune that abruptly changes into harsh chords and a piercing noise, forcing Miichan to her knees as she covers her ears. Colorful music notes dance through the air as the notes fly off her guitar. They surround Miichan, clumping together in an insane and inhumane harmony. Miichan shrieks in agony, her ears bleeding from the antagonizing music. The rocker girl laughs at the pain she's inflicting upon Miichan. She lets her music do its work as she picks up a ball nearby and accurately hits her mark, ending Miichan's pain.
As Takamina finishes up with the Elementalist, she turns her attention to the rocker girl whose music just killed off Miichan.
Just kidding. It sent her into a traumatized and almost brain-dead state, so she was rushed to a special hospital-like room somewhere in the Academy.
"Who is this girl? Why are block B's students so insane?" Takamina thought of the illusionist as well as the girl before her and questions the allowance of such dangerous students into the Academy.
The rocker girl pauses to crack her knuckles. She seems to be having fun. From the moment Miichan crossed the lines, all the rules have been thrown out and things have gone crazy. No one looks like they'll be stepping in anytime soon. Takamina tries to think fast. She knows she doesn't have much time before the girl begins her slaughter.
The probability of this working was low. Takamina shrinks once again, but even tinier. She climbs into the dodge ball in front of her by squirming through the hole that's used to fill the ball with air. Once inside, Takamina realizes a major flaw in her plan. She can't see through the ball. Frustrated, she decided to guess where she might be and uses her strength to push the ball in her direction.
The rocker girl can't see Takamina anymore but notices the moving ball. She takes her guitar in her hands and blasts music towards it. The music notes poke the ball, but the sounds can't seem to get through it. Takamina can feel the vibrations of the sound through the ball. She uses it to pinpoint the location of the girl and runs towards her at full speed. The ball gets closer to the rocker, but she relentlessly plays, trying to get through the ball to the person inside.
Though she'll be pulled with it, Takamina gives one final push using all of her strength to speed the ball upwards to the girl. In slow motion, the girl widens her eyes in surprise as the ball makes contact with her chin. She's thrown backwards to the floor, her head making a sickening thud.
Takamina climbs out of the ball and returns to her normal size. She sees the knocked out girl and is amazed to see she actually hit her.
A horn sounds to signal the end of the game.
The girls from block A—well, the ones who are left—all rush over to congratulate Takamina in giving them their victory.
"That was the scariest game of dodge ball I've ever seen." Sasshi states.
Takamina replies, "That was the last game of dodge ball I'll EVER play."
They all laugh, just glad to have gotten through it. Unfortunately, they're not even finished with the day yet.
~~~~~~~~~~~
AN: You know, writing is fun! I never knew writing could be so much fun lol. If you don't write, give it a shot. The more AKB fics, the better, ne? :D
-btw, i tried to attach a picture of how the court looked but i don't know how, gomen. :(
-
So... Mayuyu is introduced right!? Plus Mii-chan and the guitar girl... Sayanee!? Wow Yuko, again with Kojiharu?
-
Why haven't I read this?!?!
It's really interesting, you're a genious, seriously!!
And it's AtsuMina... we really need AtsuMina fics right now.. At first though, I thought it's gonna be TakaYuu, not that I was gonna complain :D
Update soon!
-
Poor Miichan
Who is that girl with a guitar
Yay Takamina team win
Please updatesoon
-
You killed me at the Takamina shrinking part to get the ball going OMG it was hilarious somehow XD
-
I can imagine Sayanee as the girl with guitar and ofc Mariko-sama lol but who's the water elementalist?
-
Thank you readers who voted in the poll. First side story will be WMatsui! Perfect lol, I'll have it take place right during the dodgeball event.
Part 2 of ch 6 will be posted soon.
I wrote this during school so it might be rushed.
Douzo!
~~~~~~~~~~~
~10 years ago~
Bright rays of sunshine light the earth around me. It's very bright and the sky is a cool blue with patches of cotton floating atop it. The mountains can be seen in the distance. I live over there. There's not many people, so it's very quiet and peaceful.
I came with my family to the countryside for a trip. We stayed in a small cottage near a forest. My parents say that there are no other people around so they let me wander off for a while and into the forest. While exploring, a butterfly crosses my vision. I reach out my hand towards it, but at the slightest touch it flutters away. I giggle. I follow the beautiful creature and it leads me to a large field. My eyes widen and my mouth opens in awe. There's such smooth flowing grass and multiple white flowers scattered about. A creek lays nearby, frogs hopping around. There are no fields in the mountains, so it's as if I discovered a whole new world. I run about excitedly, the wind blowing at my dress. I twirl around and fall to the ground on my back, gazing up at the sky.
The clouds floating above change into whatever I make them to be. I smile widely thinking about what my parents told me earlier. They said to always dream and that if I set my mind to it, I'll be able to achieve anything. I believe them. They also told me that one day, I'll go somewhere. Somewhere for gifted kids. I don't really understand, but I think that's their way of saying that I'm special. It makes me happy.
A leaf floats down to my nose. I laugh and pluck it from my face. I get up and look to where it came from. I see a big tree standing a little ways from me. It looks really nice there, providing tons of shade. Under the tree, I notice there's a little boy. I'm not alone here. I thought there wasn't supposed to be anyone around. I look closely at him. He seems older than me, but probably not by much. He's wearing a green t-shirt and dark shorts. His hair is kind of long, but it looks cool. His face is somewhat girlish, but has a mature look. He's cute for a boy. It looks like he's reading a book. His eyes just glaze over the pages. I think maybe he's very smart. He looks lonely though. I want to play with him.
I hop up and skip over towards him. I stop in front of him and lean over, hands behind my back. I give a big smile as he looks up from his book. He looks surprised to see me.
"Hi! Jurina desu, Matsui Jurina. What's your name?"
"Eto...Ren—"
"Come play with me!" I cut him off.
"Eh?"
"Play with me! Everything is more fun when there's more than one person."
I stretch out my hand.
He stares at me, wondering what he should do. He lifts his hand for a moment and hesitates.
"You don't want to play?" I give him a doubtful look.
He looks alarmed. "N-no! Sure, I'll play with you."
"Yatta!"
I grab his hand and drag him out into the field. We run around playing tag, we splash in the water at the creek sometimes, and make faces at the frogs. We laugh so much, I'm having a great time. I've never had so much fun in my life.
The sun begins to go down. We sit side by side on a small hill to watch the sunset.
"Pretty." My eyes sparkle.
"Yeah."
"Ne Ren-kun, will you be here tomorrow?"
"Ren-kun?"
"Yeah! That's you're name right? You can call me Jurina-chan or just Jurina. Either's fine."
"Ano.."
"So will you be here tomorrow??"
He smiles lightly, I can see another emotion behind it but i can't tell what it is.
"Un!" He nods, grinning at me.
"Let's meet at the tree after lunch."
"Ok!"
"Yakusoku?" I hold out my pinky to him.
"Yakusoku." He takes mine forming our promise.
We smile at each other and part ways. I had a lot of fun, I can't wait to see him again.
Back in the cottage, I walk home to find okaa-san sewing something.
"What's that?"
"I'm sewing a new handkerchief for you. This time though, your initials will be on it."
I look over at her work. It's a pure white handkerchief with a gold rimming. The letters are gold too. 'MJ'
"Wahhhhh, sugoi!"
She adds the finishing touches and hands it to me, smiling.
"Treasure it, Jurina. Don't lose it."
"Un! I know, I'll keep it safe!"
The next day, I wait impatiently for lunch to come so I can eat and head for the field.
After lunch, I let my parents know I'll be back later and race out of cottage. I run to the field, to the tree and find Ren-kun waiting for me.
Our next adventure awaits and all the fun it brings.
For the next few days, we meet up and play, always finding something to do. Sometimes it's fun, sometimes not so fun.
One time while we were trying to climb up a tree, a cockroach fell on my shoulder. I screamed and lost my balance, falling off the tree. I thought I was gonna die or something until Ren-kun grabbed my hand from the branch he was standing on. He pulled me back up. I sat on the branch catching my breath. When I turn my head to him, a roach was pushed in front of my face. I scream and back up to the tree trunk, hyperventilating as Ren-kun laughs and drops the roach down the tree. He carefully walks over and tries to calm me down, saying he was sorry and that it's gone now.
After that, not a moment is wasted and we continue our fun. We were never bored. We have each other.
One day, after playing for a long time, we rest against the tree. I'm sweating a lot, so I take out my handkerchief and wipe my head. I look at Ren-kun who's eyes are closed. I nudge him and offer my handkerchief to him. He kindly accepts it and wipes his face. He hands it back to me. I shake my head.
"You keep it."
"Why?"
"You see, I'm not what you call 'responsible.' I always lose my things, especially my handkerchiefs so okaa-san is always making me a new one. I really like this one though. I treasure it, so I'm giving it to you. You'll keep it safe for me, ne?"
His eyes start to shimmer. He smiles genuinely. He's really happy. It makes me happy too.
"Hai. It will be safe with me. I'll never lose it."
"Arigatou."
Yawning, I lean on his shoulder and close my eyes. He pats my head and leans against it. Today was a long day, we played a lot. We take a nap, sleeping until passed sundown.
When we come to, we realize the time and quickly say our goodbyes, promising to meet once again tomorrow.
I go to the tree the following day. He's not here yet. I smile at the thought of waiting for him, imagining his smile when he sees me. It gives me a happy feeling. So I lean back and wait for him.
Hours pass.
He doesn't show. My face grows with worry. I don't know where he is.
As time continues to pass, I slouch against the tree, bored. It's already sunset, I have to go soon. I wait a few more minutes, hoping he'll come. When that time passes, I slowly leave the tree, sad I couldn't see him again.
Today was my last day in the countryside. I never told him. I don't know if I'll ever see him again.
With my parents, we travel back to the mountains, the countryside behind us. I stare out the window behind me, stealing a last look at my greatest memories. This was also the last time we're coming here. I should've told him. He was my first love. A tear rolls down, inside my heart.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~Present time~
Rena's POV
Yuko hits me out of the game. Inside, I feel relieved. I don't show it though. Instead of going to the bleachers, I hurry to the infirmary. I mutter under my breath, "It had to be cockroaches. Baka Mariko." I hesitate entering as I hold the door handle. I bite my lower lip. Should I enter?
She should still be unconsicous. I cautiously slide open the door and poke my head in. I was right. She's laying peacefully on a bed, her face calm for once. She's so genki, always bouncing around, always smiling or showing various expressions whenever Mariko teases her. I've actually seen her calm like this before though, once. I smile at the memory.
I walk to her and sit beside her bed, watching her. She's grown so much.
"It's been 10 years ne?" I softly murmur.
I remember when I first learned she was going to this school. During last years' Fall Festival, the academy recieved very early notice of incoming students. I was running an errand for a teacher and happened to find the list of the new students. I was really surprised when I saw her name on the list. It was the last thing I had ever expected.
When I saw her here at the academy on the first day during orientation, I tried so hard to keep myself from just hugging her. It was like a wave of memories and feelings washed over me when I finally saw her after all this time. I was really curious about her power at the time of the assessment. I was proud that she had the strong power of fire. It suited her. At the same time though, I was disappointed that she would be in block K.
She showed up in block B on the 2nd day though. I was walking with Mariko to the courtyard outside our school. It's a popular hang out. She popped out of nowhere, attaching herself to Mariko. I was shocked as no one ever touched Mariko. It's like, forbidden. Mariko didn't do anything though. Instead, she hugged her then told her to let go of her. I was speechless.
Remembering I was with her, she introduced us to each other. Of course, I already knew who she was. I was sad when she didn't recognize me though. I should of figured that. I didn't exactly look like a girl back then and she never knew my full name. Does she still even remember our time in the field?
Mariko also explained to me that she knew Jurina since she was little. I wonder when?
Since then, Jurina's always came over to block B during her free period. The 3 of us would then hang out together. We usually did whatever Jurina wanted to do. She was really spoiled.
I smile as I watch Jurina sleeping. Oh, I sound like a creep. I chuckle. At least she didn't get hurt, she only fainted. Well, that's still bad.
My smile vanishes as I notice a tear streaking down Jurina's face. I cup her cheek, wiping away the lone tear.
"What are you dreaming about to make you like this?"
A moment later, her eyes flash open. I get up and move away quickly in shock.
"J-Jurina! You're awake!"
She rubs her eyes and looks around, thinking something. She softly mumbles something, I could barely hear her.
"Ren-kun."
My eyes grow with shock. Yabai, she remembers me—well, the past me. I mean, that's good but also that's bad. This is complicated. It'd be too soon if she realized who I am.
I step forward shyly. "Jurina, are you okay?"
When her eyes find mine, her smile immediately appears as if shaking off her previous thoughts.
"Rena-chan! Daijoubu, it's not like I got hurt." She laughs. Yeah, she's all right.
"How's long have I been out?"
"Not long, the game should still be going on."
"Ah, that's good. I don't want to miss the next event."
I offer my hand to her.
"You feeling ready to go?"
"Go where?"
"The simulation room. I think you'd might like a short break. You can choose the simulation of what place we go to." I grin at her. I remember how fascinated she was during the simulation, so it might be a good place to play around.
"Hontou ni?! Let's go!"
She hurries out of bed and out the door, dragging me to the simulator as fast as possible.
Inside the control room, I motion to the control panel.
"It's all yours."
She looks at me wondering if I was serious. I nod my head and she squeals in delight, taking a seat in front of it. Her eyes look over all the buttons, gears, and symbols. She turns around.
"Rena-chan. Turn around."
"Eh?"
"Come on, turn around. I want to make it a surprise."
"Are you sure you know what you're doing? You don't need my help?" I thought she'd ask about it. The system can be complex, though very simple when you know what you're doing. I wouldn't think she knows.
"I'm sure. Hurry up!"
I sigh, turning around. I hear her as she giggles, pressing the desired buttons for her simulation.
I feel hands cover my eyes.
"Don't look yet, come with me."
She guides me to the room, I feel soft earth under me. Where are we?
She uncovers my eyes. I gasp. Our surroundings... We're in the field, where we played long ago.
She runs ahead of me, twirling around. I sit on the ground nearby, watching her. I wait until she's done, and she sits beside me.
"Ne you know, it's been a while since I've seen this place. It holds special memories for me, so when you made the offer to come here, I thought I'd use the chance to see this place again."
I smile. Me too. We had a lot of fun here, didn't we. I'm glad she never forgot.
I follow her as she goes up to the big tree. She places her palm against it, walking around and looking up at it. She's has a sad smile, reminiscing the good times and probably the last time.
I actually was there that day. That last day. I was late, caught up with doing something. I forgot about the time. By the time I realized and ran over there, she was gone. I went back the next day and the days after, but she never came back.
Even though it's just a simulation, just being able to see this place makes her happy. I can see that. I wish I could tell her who I am, but she sees me for someone else.
A horn sounds in the distance. It's coming from the gym.
She takes one last look at the tree, and heads out of the simulation. She doesn't say a word to me, but smiles as she leaves. She motions me to follow her soon after.
I head to the control room. I look at the field, it holds a special place in my heart. I take out a handkerchief from my pocket. It's the same one Jurina gave me long ago. I kept my promise, keeping it safe. I take a final glance at it, slipping it back into my pocket. I shut down the simulator and turn out the lights. I walk out of the room, closing the door.
I hear that we'll be breaking in the cafeteria. I walk over to Jurina who's clinging cheerfully to Mariko. I smile. The other students gather at our table. I stare confused as Yuki sits with us along with Acchan and Haruna-chan. She sits as far away as she can from me. I smile again, though sadly. I'm sorry.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
AN: I might write another part as the story goes by. I'll see.
Based on the results, the next side story is MaYuki! Be patient for it :D
-
So Jurina and Rena know each other when they was small but in Rena boy form xD
Please update soon
-
Update! :D
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Takamina’s POV
Aki-P and Togasaki-san realized that we all had spent a great amount of energy during dodge ball, so are giving us a well-earned break. They are also considering the well-being of a few of the girls in the infirmary who are still planning to participate in the next events, so they need more time to rest.
Everyone rests in the cafeteria, chatting and enjoying a quick snack to give them a little boost.
I notice that everyone is shuffled. They’re not in their respective classes or ignoring one another. The Elites and the Attributes are actually talking to one another. What happened??
I look around the crowd of students, trying to find Acchan. I find her at a table on a secluded side of the cafeteria with Yuki-san, NyanNyan, Jurina, Rena-san, the water manipulator, the guitarist, and tall illusionist. What is going on here?
I shyly approach them.
“Eto…I don’t understand… I heard that students in block B didn’t get along with the students from block A…?”
“We don’t. For the moment, we are. This is for show since we’re being watched by Aki-P and ‘management’ whoever they are, for ‘good sportsmanship’ and the ‘all friends’ thing he said earlier. He was being serious about everyone getting along, and after that recent game, we assured him that we’ll pick up our act. Otherwise, he’s going to make some ‘little’ changes to the classes.” The illusionist mocks.
She heavily sighs and stands up, stretching out her hand to me.
“Just call me Mariko-sama. You don’t have the right to know my name.” Um.
The guitarist rolls her eyes.
“It’s okay, ignore her. She’s Shinoda Mariko, 3rd year, and most powerful in block B. She practically controls everyone. Anyway, I’m Yamamoto Sayaka, 2nd year and next best.” She grins.
I’m sorry about what I did to your friend and what I tried to do to you. That was smart by the way, what you did. I admire your quick thinking. I’m not holding anything against you by the way, it’s been a while since I last had a good fight. And contrary to popular belief, I’m not one of those students who hate the Elites.”
She leans over to me. “Honestly, I think it’s just Mariko-sama. We’re her slaves. You didn’t hear it from me.” She whispers to me really fast, oh so very quietly.
Back to speaking aloud, “I’m very serious though when it comes to games and competitions, so I never hold back. I don’t go easy on anyone, not even on my girlfriend.”
She smiles playfully at the water manipulator sitting beside her.
“Watanabe Miyuki desu. Or just Milky’s fine too. I guess you’re all right for a 1st year, and don’t listen to Sayanee. If it came down to it, she’d have let me win the game hands down.”
Sayanee elbows Milky who giggles in return.
These students are pretty chill, well except Mariko-sama. I see why she’s still holding a grudge. Since it’s her last year here, this is their last chance to win before she graduates.
Jurina pokes Mariko’s arm.
“Ne, why did it have to be cockroaches?? You know I can’t stand them!” She whines.
“That’s exactly why. I was helping you get over your fear.” She smiles sadistically at the younger girl.
“I could’ve died of heart attack.”
“No problem. I would’ve replaced you with an illusion of yourself. It would be like you never left.”
“Hidoi!” She pouts like a little kid. I can’t believe we’re the same age.
“Shinoda-san, don’t say that.”
“Yeah! See! Rena-chan would care if I died!” Jurina clings to Rena-san and sticks her tongue out to Mariko-sama.
“Tch. I bet Rena would’ve done the same thing. Of course she would care, so she’d probably replace you with a virtual image too. Just so she could see you.” Mariko winks at Rena whose cheeks flare red. Jurina didn’t catch it though, but looks at Rena wide-eyed.
“You’d replace me? When it’s not even really me?” Jurina sadly looks up at her with fearful eyes.
“N-no! Don’t mind Shinoda-san. You know she’s always trolling with you.” She tries to comfort Jurina, giving her a hug. I chuckle silently as she glares at Mariko-sama like ‘Look what you did!’
Acchan speaks up. “What is the relationship between you three?”
“If you must know, I played with Jurina since we were little. I also helped look out for her. I guess I’m like the older sister she never had.” Mariko-sama answers.
“Wait. Rena-san isn’t her sister?” I’m confused.
“No.”
“Nope!”
Both Rena-san and Jurina reply together.
Now I know why Acchan was asking. If they’re not related, how do they seem like good friends?
“I just met Rena-chan at the orientation, same as you two. I met her again when I went to visit Marichan in block B on the 2nd day. She’s really nice, ne? She’s been helping me whenever Marichan’s mean to me. The three of us are always together during free period.”
“Mhmm. Very nice.” I hear Yuki-san softly grumble beside me. It looks like no one heard her though. Hm? I just noticed that Yuki-san and Rena-san are sitting the farthest from each other. Huh.
“Yeah, at orientation.” Rena-san mumbles, confirming what Jurina said.
Oh ok.
“So, how much longer do we have to wait until the next event starts?”
“It shouldn’t be too long. Just later, when Yuuchan and the others recover.”
“Yeah, the healing staff works fast, everyone will get back on their feet in no time. Just look at me! I’m already here!” Jurina stands, looking proud that she recovered so fast.
Sayanee: *cough* “Conceited.” *cough*
Milky: “Yes, we can see that.”
Yuki: “The younger generation can be so full of themselves, wanting to impress everyone.”
Mariko: “Or it’s just Jurina. She’s got a long way to go.”
*floor shakes*
Everyone stops what they’re doing. We all look around as the floor rumbles beneath us. On the other side of the cafeteria, the floor begins to open up. Students in the area run away while the tables and chairs they were once occupying, falls into it. As it becomes wider, the students nearby all back up. It pauses and the rumbling stops. Vibrations are heard soon after. A large stage with a jumbo screen rises from the hole.
The screen comes to life. Everyone stares at it as words appear.
(On screen) THE 2ND EVENT WILL BEGIN MOMENTARILY. EVERYONE WILL NOT BE PARTICIPATING. CHOOSE 3 PEOPLE TO REPRESENT YOUR CLASS; ONE STUDENT FROM EACH YEAR. THEY ARE TO REPORT TO THE GARDEN WITHIN 10 MINUTES.
The screen turns black. The room bustles with noise as students gather into their respective class to discuss their choice of representatives.
“That’s our cue.” Mariko-sama, Jurina, Sayanee, and Milky head to their class mates.
Sasshi and Yui come over to our table.
Yuki-san raises her hand. “I’ll go for the 3rd years. Sasshi doesn’t really look mentally stable.
Indeed. We all look at her. She constantly darts her eyes around the room, and she seems to be trembling. She’s mumbling incoherent words. It’s as if she’s aware of her surroundings, yet she’s in a totally different world.
Yuki-san continues, “Kojiharu will be participating for the 2nd years since I heard that Miichan is unable to take part in the rest of the tournament and then Yuko is still not b—“
“Chotto!” Yuko appears out of nowhere, with a bandage around her head.
She staggers forward, trying to keep balance. Physically speaking, she looks perfectly fine. She just looks awfully dizzy.
Dang, Tomochin must have got her good. Especially her head.
“I’ll go in NyanNyan’s place.” She huffs then continues, “You know right, from the dodge ball match… that THIS is not fun. THIS is not a game. THIS is survival! So help me, I WILL go in NyanNyan’s place. I will not let anything happen to her.”
“Yuko, that’s ridiculous. Look at you!” To prove her point, Acchan flicks Yuko’s forehead, causing her to fall back on the floor.
She rubs her head and looks up, smiling desperately. “All the more reason for me to go! Since we’ll probably get hurt anyway, I might as well go.”
This girl. What kind of logic is that?
“Mmm Yuuchan, its best you stay. Don’t worry, I’ll come back safe.”
That’s reassuring, right? No.
“NyanNyan! You can’t go! You don’t know what awaits!” She cries and tugs at Haruna’s clothes.
“You don’t know either, they never said the event, remember? We don’t even know if it’s dangerous. So it’ll be fine.”
“But—“
Yuki-san punches Yuko who collapses for the second time today.
“Oi! You didn’t have to do that!”
Haruna’s hands ball into a fist, but she refrains from doing anything. She’s not a fighter so it’s expected, but her eyes look pained.
“We’re limited on time, we have to hurry. I’m sorry.”
“Who’ll be going for the 1st years?”
Acchan, Yui, and I all look at one another. Through each other’s eyes, we can see we don’t know. We nod.
We put our hands in front of us.
“Jan-ken-pon!” We all shout.
I look down at our hands.
Yui and Acchan have paper. I have rock.
Lucky me.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Yuki-san, Haruna, and I walk through the garden, up to a large, flowery arch where Togasaki-san and Meetan are waiting. The other teams are already there too.
Representing block K, is Jurina, Sae, and Kasai-san? I knew she was a student, but a 3rd year? She could’ve represented at the orientation. Then again, since she’s also dorm head, she was probably busy.
Over for block B, I see Tomochin, Mariko-sama, and that girl who got beat up by Yuko earlier. I guess she recovered, though she has a few light bruises on her.
We all line up behind the arch.
“Meetan, if you will.”
Meetan stands under the arch, facing the rest of the garden. Lifting her hands, she tries to focus her strength. She then turns them over, palms down and the garden begins to tremble. She slowly lowers her hands. The garden begins to die; flowers wilting, trees falling, all plant life fading into the ground. All that’s left is an empty field. That’s kind of sad, it was beautiful garden.
She waves her hands in the air, as if directing an orchestra. Large walls of vines grow forth from the earth. It expands throughout the field, forming a pattern. No, it’s not a pattern. It’s more complex. I think I know what it is. I can’t really see all of it though. The walls are growing taller so I can’t confirm my theory.
In front of the archway, the vines on the wall open up to 3 entrances. Above the entrances, flowers decorate it with words.
I squint my eyes at the words high above me.
BKA Maze of Puzzles and Ridicule
Wtf. Did I read that right?
“Ano…is that the correct spelling?”
“Of what? ‘BKA’ or ‘Ridicule’?
“What? Eto… Both.”
“Well, if you rearrange the block’s letters, AKB, you get BKA which obviously stands for ‘baka.’”
“Ehhhhhhhh?”
“Also, there might really be a mistake. Instead of ‘Ridicule,’ maybe it’s supposed to be ‘Riddles.’ That makes more sense, since you know, it also says
puzzles.”
“Oh yeah…that could be it.” I hope so. I have a bad feeling about this event.
Togasaki-san asks for our attention.
“The 2nd event will be just as the flowers above say, a maze. I cannot say what will be in store, but you are to solve the puzzles within, while solving the maze and find your way to the center.”
He pauses and motions to the entrances.
“As you can see, there are 3 entrances and therefore, 3 paths. Each with its own obstacles and each lead to the center. Teams are to choose their path and follow it. Keep in mind that your paths may cross with each other.”
Togasaki-san clears his throat.
“In order to win, you must reach the center with all 3 members of your team. No less. That’s not all though. Once in the center, someone, anyone must press the big red button located on a small pillar. A flare will shoot off, signaling the end. Meetan will then lower that maze so nobody will be lost and you can find your way back here. BUT, if the button is not pushed by nightfall, the maze will be set off to explode. During your break, Meetan had the lovely liberty of rigging it with many neat explosives of unknown, yet highly dangerous, chemical elements. Maybe this will help your brains work faster with this in mind.”
What are they thinking?! We could die!
I glance at Meetan who’s giving a crafty smile. She seems unsympathetic towards our situation.
You know, I just realized something. This school is crazy! Oh wait, I already knew that! Aki-P said that we all have to get along right? And that we’re like a family, and one school, yet they’re raising the stakes at the event and are just trying to kill us. A family does not do that! I’m pretty sure schools aren’t supposed to harm or endanger their students either. This isn’t a normal school though. Ugh.
“By the way, Aki-P, management, and your classmates will be watching your moves through the jumbo screen back in the cafeteria. It’ll be a great show for them! Just think,
Togasaki-san spreads out his hands.
‘Japan’s most sophisticated secret show. Presented by the Special Ed Academy and AKB girls.’
Management will love this! I think I’ve outdone myself.”
Oh god, no. I don’t know who management is—I’m pretty sure they’re like the school board—or what Togasaki-san is thinking, but I am done with them. Someone fire them. They just need to get out of here, seriously. This is getting out of hand.
Mariko-sama picks up a rock and throws it hard at Togasaki-san.
"Can we get on with our lives?"
Togasaki-san doesn't answer. Instead, he falls to the ground unconscious. His eyes are still open though as if he were in shock. He should still be alive though. It's just a rock.
"Oops. My bad."
Everyone cheers.
Hooded girl: "He finally stopped talking."
Sae: "It would be better for everyone if he didn't announce anything anymore."
Kasai: "They should simply tell the event and not blow it out of proportions. Why make it a big thing and show everyone? Just let us know all the events beforehand and what we're supposed to do so we'll be prepared when it's time."
Yuki-san: "Yeah, they don't need to explain in full detail. They should let us figure it out ourselves and trust us to get to the freaking center on time and not place freaking explosives all over."
Mariko-sama: "Tch. Adults."
"Let's get on with this, team B's going this way!" Mariko-sama leads her group through the left entrance.
"We're not gonna lose! Team K, ikuzo!" Sae rushes her team through the right entrance.
"Don't want to fall behind, come on!" Yuki-san runs ahead of us through the middle entrance, literally leaving us behind in her dust. Haruna and I quickly follow after her. What is she saying? She has nothing to worry about, but it'd be nice if she remembers that we have to finish this together.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Haruna and I run through the maze, trying to catch up to Yuki-san. It’s actually pretty spacious in here. The paths aren’t really narrow.
In the distance we notice the familiar figure. Finally! I feel like we’ve been running forever. Haruna and I run up behind her, breathing heavily to catch our breath. We’re both really exhausted now. Thanks a lot, Yuki-san.
She doesn’t say anything at our presence. She’s standing motionless, staring ahead of her. We gaze towards the direction she’s looking at and see a fork in the path. At the side of each path, stood a tall concrete statue. Each had a different expression. The one on the left had a happy face, while the one on the right had a serious face. Both statues held stone swords, arching over the path each guarded.
I almost didn’t notice it, but the swords are branded with words. Happy statue’s sword says where you wish to go and serious statue’s sword says where you need to go.
Ok, it’s obvious where we should be going then, but why can’t I move? I try to focus my thoughts to move, but my legs won’t take me anywhere. I try to
look towards the right path, but my eyes always tear away to see the left path. I know where we need to go, but something is stopping me. My stomach churns, my head whirls, and my heart clenches. It’s just me and the left path. I feel like it’s calling out to me. No, I shouldn’t. We shouldn’t. I have a nagging feeling to go through the left path though. It’s just, where do I wish—no, want to go?
I can’t recall anything at the moment. I haven’t wished for anything for as long as I can remember. I don’t know. I…really want to know. I do know that this maze is special. I feel that the ‘wish’ path will take me where I want to go. Like my heart’s desire. Even if I don’t know consciously, deep inside I know there’s something I truly wish for. What is it?
I take a step forward. Wait! Where am I going?? What am I doing?! Ah! Takamina, snap out of it! My arm takes control of itself and slaps me. This is wrong.
I try to be strong and control my inner urges. My curiosity. This is some sort of trial. They’re trying to keep up from finding the center. This is a distraction. I softly keep talking to myself. I step over to Yuki-san and Haruna, who are in a daze. They both start to drift towards the left path. I take their hands and try to pull them to the right one.
“Come on! This isn’t right, we have to go through here!”
They won’t budge. I’m small so I can’t move them much. Oh wait.
Using my super strength, I pick up and carry the two under my arms as if they were wooden boards.
Their faces are blank. Passive. It’s as if they don’t notice me. They’re too stuck in their own thoughts.
I carry the two, under the arch to the right path. As we pass, the ground begins to shake.
You know, the ground shakes a whole freaking lot around this academy.
The maze starts to shift and change. It bends the paths, changing them and where they are. Some become lower and other slope up into a hill. Like right now, a hill is forming right beneath us. The area we stand in rises, growing taller. I lose my balance and accidentally drop Yuki-san. She rolls down the hill. As she hits the floor, she bolts awake staring widely at her surroundings. How did she NOT notice when she rolled down the hill? Unbelievable.
Once she gets back to her senses, Yuki-san tries to run up the hill to us, with her speed. It doesn’t work. The ground beneath her turns into mud as she runs, causing her to trip and fall. She rolls back down. Wow. She just has a natural talent for falling.
We watch as she tumbles into the left path. Well, she might be better off there.
“Yuki-san! Meet us at the center!”
“What?”
“Meet us at the center!”
What?!”
“The center! We’ll meet you at the CENTER!”
“I can’t hear you guys! All I hear is BLAH BLA BLAH BLA BLAHHH!”
This is going nowhere. We’re too high up for her to hear us. We can hear her fine though. Ugh. Either we’re not loud enough, or she’s hard of hearing. Might be the latter. She is getting old. Haha, 3rd years.
Yuki-san waves her hand to dismiss us and she walks off. I guess she’ll do her own thing. She should be able to get to the center herself, she’s capable…I think. We have other things to worry about.
Haruna and I carefully go down the other side of the hill. Might as well go in the opposite direction. The sooner we get to the center, the better, right? We don’t have forever until nightfall. I’d actually like to have dinner tonight.
We continue walking on our way, turning here and there. We hit a dead end, or so we thought, when 3 doors appear on the walls around us. A sign appears above them.
Find which door you must pass, or lest be laughed at by your class.
What does that even mean? We look at the doors. They're red, blue, and green.
"Haruna, which do you think is it?"
"Hm... The blue one! It's a pretty color."
"That's why? But sure, why not."
I walk over to the blue door, placing my hand on the doorknob. Beads of sweat start to fall down my head. I feel nervous. Please be the right door, I pray as I open it.
The door forcefully opens all the way. A blast of water comes roaring out, slamming me back to the wall across. The water doesn't spread out and die. No, like a water gun aiming at me, the water continues to try to drown me. I can't see or breathe. It's hosing me down to the floor.
Wait. It stops. I look up.
Unfortunately, when I do, another blast of water hits me full in the face. My face feels as if there's spikes on it. The water is like small needles pressing against me. I shouldn't have let Haruna pick the door.
Suddenly, it stops once again. I peek open an eye, and look around. Ok, all clear. I slowly try to get up. As I do, water rockets out of the door and consumes me. This is not my day. I try to fight for air, clawing for the surface. No matter where I go, the water continues to engulf me. It's like I can hardly move.
Like an on and off switch, the pressure of water come and go. Always when I'm about to run out of air, it leaves. And before I can move away, it strikes me down. It's like a never ending cycle.
On. Off. On. Off. On. Off. ... On.
When it turns back off, I give up and decide to let it wash me away again. I have no energy. I wait for it. Minutes pass. Nothing. I look up to see Haruna smiling at me. She points to the door, where she placed a force field to keep the water from coming through.
I start coughing wildly just at the thought of water. I've had enough. Haruna begins to laugh.
"What's so funny?"
"You. You're just so small, and the water just kept hitting you back so easily. You'd fall, then when it stopped, you got up, then bam!" She started laughing all over again. I think I see why the entrance also said of ‘ridicule’.
Ha-ha-ha. Very funny.
"Why didn't you put up that force field before?"
"I forgot."
"Then YOU open the next door. If something crazy happens to you, I'll 'forget' too."
I stick my tongue out at her.
"Ok." She shrugs like it's no big deal.
She goes up to the green door and opens it. Smiling at her find, she happily skips through it. I hate her. We should've gone through there before.
Our little adventure isn't over yet. The maze has so many twists and turns, it seems almost impossible to get through it. We have to solve it though. I don't plan on dying. I wonder if Acchan and the others can really see us. I don't see any cameras around. Are they hidden?
I look down. The ground seems closer to me all of a sudden. I realize that we had just walked into a bed of quicksand. Ughhh had to be quicksand. I can't move my legs. My strength fails me as this sand has a good hold of us, so I can't pull us out. I wouldn't be able to anyways since my hands are stuck under the sand. Haruna and I struggle to get out, but we only sink faster.
"Wait! Stop moving! We're making it worse."
We both stop and just breathe. We try to calm down for a moment so we can think.
I see some loose vines up above us, on the walls. If we could reach them, maybe we'd be able to pull ourselves out.
I nudge Haruna and gesture to the vines.
"Ah! We could use those to get out."
I know. That's why I pointed them out.
She tries to reach for them. They're too high though. She pouts and starts complaining to them. They're vines, they're not gonna hear her.
A virtual screen appears in front of us. Haruna stops complaining. We read the words flashing on the screen.
Solve this equation correctly, and the vines will lower. Make a mistake and you'll sink further.
Great. Math. Why couldn't it be science?
The problem appears on the screen
'99+98+97+96+95+4+3+2+1=?'
"Oh! I've done this before!"
"Really??"
"Un! I know the answer! It's 400!"
We sink lower.
"Baka! Haruna no baka! It's 495! You should have whispered it to me before calling it out!"
She pouts. "I just wanted to help us get out of here."
I sigh. I can't stay mad at her, but ugh! I'm shorter than her! If we keep sinking, I'll be the one gone first!
A new problem appears. We're to translate a word from Japanese to English. Oh joy.
The word is 'Aitakatta.'
Oh! This should be easy!
"Ah! I know this too!"
"Oh no you don't. I'll solve this, you stay out of it."
I close my eyes to think. I remember learning this. There was a song... about this word. Come on, try to recall.
"Takaminaaaa, I know it! Really!"
"Whisper it to me first. I'll know it when I hear it."
"She leans over to me and whispers, 'You, tank you.'"
I'm dumbfounded. I shake my head at Haruna. I don't know if she's really that dumb, or faking it. That was totally wrong. I’m pretty sure she meant ‘thank you’ but I know enough that 'arigatou' means 'thank you,' so that can't be it.
Ughhhh yabai! I just realized I could die here. I want to see Acchan again. But she's probably looking down on me for not knowing such an easy translation. Wahhh! What is it?!
Ah~ I bet she knows the answer. I want to ask, though I might lose my pride. I want to see her.
*light bulb flashes*
"Ah! I got it! The answer is—"
I hesitate. Come on, Takamina. It's all or nothing now.
"'I wanted to see you!'"
Thankfully, the vines start to lower to us. Yes! I got it right!
We grab onto the vines. Well, Haruna does. I use my teeth to bite onto them since I can't use my hands. They start to lift, pulling us out.
Once on solid ground, we realize we wasted a lot of time. We start running. We have a lot of ground to cover.
Through the maze, we're met with a lot more trials and puzzles. I solve most of them though, because I don't trust Haruna to figure them out. She just supports me. Occasionally though, she points out things that I never noticed so we're able to solve some of the puzzles a bit faster.
We have 20 minutes until nightfall. The sun will start going down soon. We need to hurry. While running, we come across an intersection and bump into Mariko-sama and Tomochin. That other girl isn't with them.
We all fall to the ground.
"Oi! Watch where you're going, Elites!"
"Yeah, look what you guys did! My clothes are now dirty!"
So it's our fault? It's not like we saw them anymore than they did. And what's with Tomochin's attitude?
"Hey, we didn't mean to."
Mariko-sama narrows her eyes at me.
"Like you weren't trying to distract us from getting to the center."
"We don't even know where it is!"
"Yeah right, that's why you guys bumped into us. So we wouldn't reach the center over there."
Distastefully, Tomochin points in the direction beside us. At the end of the path, huge signs of blinking arrows say "center" and point in its direction. Like it couldn't be any more obvious.
As we look towards the center though, we all notice the members of team K tip-toeing ahead of us. They probably thought they could sneak by while we were arguing.
Everyone splits into action. We all run forward through the path, chasing team k. As we all reach each other neck and neck, we can see the pillar ahead with the red button. Our eyes grow larger as our goal gets closer. We're about to burst from the path to the center, when a wall quickly rises in front of all of us.
"EHHHHHHH?????"
"Are they effing kidding us?! Now what?!"
"I'd fly over if I could, but there's a barrier preventing me from going over the walls." Sae frowns.
"Look."
Words are slated across the wall. It looks like our final puzzle is built here. We all read them.
At night they come without being fetched, and by day they are lost without being stolen. What are they?
"It's a riddle."
"Obviously, now what's the answer?"
We all look around at each other. It seems like no one knows. Our brains start thinking. Everyone's quiet.
A warning bell rings through the maze. A giant countdown appears in the sky. We have 2 minutes.
Everyone runs around panicking, racking their brains. They start to toss out answers one by one.
Haruna: "A dog?"
Tomochin: "You don't just lose dogs. They're also around during the day."
Sae: "Sticks?"
Kasai: "What the hell are you saying? Sticks are everywhere. You just said that because of the word 'fetched'.
Jurina: "Graves."
Mariko: "Now that's nonsense."
Haruna: "Dreams?"
Takamina: "Hm? That could sound right, but it just doesn't fit."
"You are all a bunch of idiots."
We all turn to the sound of the voice. Yuki-san and that other girl come running up to us.
Mariko: "Mayu! Where've you been? You disappeared on us all of a sudden earlier."
Mayu: "Solving the maze, duh. I just wandered about."
Tomochin: "Away from us? You got lost, didn't you?"
"Enough chit chat! Mayu, the answer!" Yuki-san cuts in.
Mayu-san points to the sky quickly turning dark.
"Stars," she calls out.
The wall shimmers into sparkles and disintegrates.
30 seconds.
Everyone rushes to slam the button, but not before Kasai takes away Yuki-san's sight by giving her darkness.
"It's to make it fair."
Yuki-san wanders aimlessly at her loss. Her hands stretch out as if searching for something, but comes up with empty air.
Everyone else all pushes each other around, to get to the button. I love how it seems as if winning is more important to them than our lives. I'm pretty sure no one is thinking, "We have to save ourselves! The maze is about to explode!" but more like, "We can't let anyone else touch the button! We have to win!"
I focus my strength to my legs and launch into the air above everyone, to reach the button. I jumped too hard though and I end up flying over it, crashing into the wall on the other side. I turn over and slouch against it. Honestly, I'm so tired.
While everyone tries to keep each other from hitting the button, I see Haruna and Mariko-sama reach for the button. Their hands touch as they put their hands on it, and they stop, staring at each other. Neither have pressed it.
Someone calls out, "10 seconds!"
They snap out of it and realize their situation. Both seem all of a sudden hesitant to hit the button. Out of nowhere, Sae rushes them with air, blowing them back. She takes the chance to hit the button as there's no time left.
The counter stops at '1 second'.
I breathe a sigh of relief.
"Yatta! We won!" Sae jumps into the air at their win and high fives the Jurina and Kasai.
Mariko-sama and Haruna get up. They take one look at each other and then quickly turn away. Haruna hurries over to me.
"Are you okay?"
"Y-yeah, why wouldn't I be?"
"You fell on the ground a moment ago."
"Oh! Yeah, daijoubu."
She seems kind of out of it.
The maze falls around us. Small lights start blinking on the ground, lighting a path. Everyone follows it back to the cafeteria.
When we enter we're greeted with a loud noise, as everyone gathers around us. The Elementalists all cheer, having a little party. Mariko-sama greets the rest of the Attributes, but otherwise doesn't say anything regarding their lost. The other Elites ask if we’re okay, knowing that I crashed into a wall and Yuki lost her sight for a bit. Yuko jumps all over NyanNyan, seeing if she’s really okay and asking many questions about Mariko-sama.
Togasaki-san steps up to the stage in front of the screen. Everyone stops what they're doing and starts complaining to him about the maze. Not really about the trials we faced, everyone's over that. It wasn’t that bad. But about if the maze was really going to explode if we had not finished on time. We really had just barely made it.
He quiets everyone down.
"I'll pretend I didn't get hit earlier and not deduct the score from block B. The 2nd event has finished and so has the 1st day. The last event will take place tomorrow morning. Take it easy now, and get a good night’s rest."
He leaves without another word.
We all go to the dorms, exhausted. I don't know whether we should be looking forward to tomorrow, or dreading it. I do know though, that I have to try harder if we're going to win.
~~~~~~~~~~~
-
i hope there is mayuki in here~~~
-
Mayuki side story yay~
It kind of took me longer than i thought to finish this, sorry for the wait!
It's mostly in Yuki's POV btw
And just so you know, I need to clear up Yuki and Rena's relationship here for you guys to understand what Yuki's going through. So I'm warning you that there will be kind of YukiRena moments here.
Please understand though, this will be MaYuki!
I need to somewhat build this up. I hope it's not confusing to any of you.
Douzo!
~~~~~~~~~
Yuki’s POV
‘where you wish to go’
‘where you need to go’
I hesitate at crossroads. Left or right. Does the left path really lead to where I wish to go? Where do I even wish to go? At the moment, I'm wishing to get to the center. Will it take me there? I don't think it's that simple though.
My curiosity keeps me from taking the right path. I want to know where it'll take me.
I'm too deep in thought that I don't realize the maze is shifting beneath our feet. I can't seem to come back to reality. My mind drifts and it won't resurface.
*BAM*
"Itai! What the hell?"
I'm on the ground. I tilt my head up and notice the high hill above me. Takamina and Kojiharu are up there. I race over—or try to because the ground under my feet changes to mud. I slip and fall back. I'm gonna have a headache later.
I fall into the left path. I get up and dust myself off. There's a bit of mud on me, but luckily not much. I look up at the top of the hill and see Takamina waving her hands at me. She’s yelling something, but I can't hear her.
“What?”
She yells again. It's louder, but not loud enough.
"What?!”
Ugh, I can't understand what she's screaming now. It sounds like a bunch of gibberish.
“I can’t hear you guys! All I hear is BLAH BLA BLAH BLA BLAHHH!”
I need to keep moving. We'll get nowhere if we continue this. I wave my hand dismissively at them and walk the 'wish' path. Maybe something good will happen.
Everything looks practically the same, I don't know where this path is taking me. I carefully try to take note of my surroundings to make sure I don't go in circles or something. As I walk, my thoughts wander. That's what happens when you're bored, right? You think of unnecessary things and drive yourself into a pit of negativity and hopelessness. Yeah, that's what I'm doing.
I think of block B. It's such a mess between us. In some ways though, it was actually a good thing that that girl cheated for us to win. It kept me from falling apart. It kept the Elites and Attributes at a distance which was better for the both of us, or maybe just me.
My train of thought rides toward the memories of last year.
(Flashback)
Rena and I had been dating that time. We had been going out for almost 2 years. We always met up in the garden, going for walks and occasionally having picnics. We shared stories and secrets with one another. I loved how at times, she would speak her mind about her opinions, her likes and dislikes. I loved her bright smile every time I bought melon pan for her, and her laugh every time I lost to her challenge to eat spicy foods. The kisses and touches we shared soared me to new heights. She always had a way to make me smile. Every day, I found something new about her to love. She was my everything.
There was only one thing though, that I never liked. Rena never talked as much as me. Sometimes I would take over the conversation and she would just listen patiently. I appreciated that. But when she did talk, besides everything we shared, she always somehow managed to bring up her oh so special childhood friend.
Matsui Jurina. I might be contradicting myself, but I didn't have anything against her, really. I just didn't like how she had Rena's attention, and it had been years ago! It was history. She probably changed for all she knew. She could be a different person now. Then again, she is. She's not gifted. She's a normal human. They've never seen each other since then, and never will. That's life for you. At every chance, when you have a close friend, life comes in and breaks you apart one way or another.
Or so I had previously thought.
During the fall festival, before the last event, early in the morning, I went to block B to meet up with Rena to wish her luck. She didn't need it, but it was an excuse to see her before everything started.
I found her in one of the halls, holding a paper in her hands. She was trembling. Worried, I placed my hand on her shoulder and asked if she was okay. She turned to me slowly. The first thing I noticed, was that her eyes were brimming with tears. The second, was the sad smile amidst her beautiful face. There was another feeling behind it, and I would soon know what.
I looked down at the paper she was holding, accusing it of a crime I didn't know. I took it from her hands, and read it to find what was at fault.
Special Ed Academy Potential New Students for the Year of 20xx.
•Itano Tomomi
•Maeda Atsuko
•Matsui Jurina
•Shimazaki Haruka
•Takahashi Minami
•Yokoyama Yui
~Matsui Jurina
My world shattered then and there. Broken pieces etched around my heart. I figured out what was behind her smile. It was hope. And the reason behind her sadness was me.
She loves her. I should have realized that before. She talked about her so much and everything they did back then. She's happy that there's a chance to see her again. She hopes that when they meet, they'll be able to play again like nothing ever changed. I feel that that’s what she wants.
What'll happen to me though? I'll be a third wheel—no Jurina will be the third wheel. I'm still dating Rena. Nothing will change that right? Not even her... She can't take her away from me. I love her. Then again… who am I to get in the way of Rena’s happiness..? Rena can't leave me... She's too nice. But... I can leave her. I've had enough of her talking about Jurina, right? I’ve had enough of her, right?!
I clench my fists, crumpling the paper. I grit my teeth, words trying bubble out, fixing to explode.
"I can't. Rena, I can't anymore."
I look up, trying to hold my tears.
"What do you mean? Are you okay?"
"No... I'm not... I'm sorry. I'm... I'm breaking up with you. We can't be together anymore."
She widens her eyes in shock. She grabs a hold of my clothes, shaking me.
"What are you saying?! Why?? I didn't do anything, did I??"
I look to her and shake my head, pushing her away from me. Tears stream down her face, I didn't want this.
"I..Am..Breaking..Up..With..You." My heart cracks as I speak each word.
"I can't see you anymore. I don't want to be your friend. Stay away from me." This is what should happen, right?
A part of my soul just left me, I'm dying inside. I try to hold myself together, trying to face her.
"Nande.. Yuki.."
"You'll understand in the future. It's b-better this way.."
I've reached my limit.
I turn, running as fast I can away from her.
I don't want to be with her anyways. It's too much pain. If I stay with her, I'll only hurt myself. I've decided. I’ll put up a barrier to her. If I keep a distance, I should be fine. I should be okay. I want her to be happy, right? I’ll give her time to move on from me, so she can happily be with Jurina next year. I think this is the right thing to do.
~~~~~~~~~
The Elites won the tournament. I'm confused. The Attributes were supposed to win. Apparently they say one of us cheated. I think I know who.
Block B's students start to stay away from us. Tensions rise and they try to pick a fight every now and then, also pulling pranks sometimes.
Maybe it's for the best. With things like this, it’ll be easier to keep my distance. I don't have to see Rena for a while. It just had to be done.
(Flashback ends)
Every time I actually do see her, my heart aches which makes me angry. Angry at myself for what I did, angry at Jurina for starting this mess. Most of all, I’m angry because I’ve still held on to these feelings. I changed since then. I always wear a mask now, hiding my true feelings. They ultimately consume me. I become cold to Rena if she tries to talk to me. I try to stay away from her if she's close by. She's always nice to me though, no matter what I do. It's who she is, she's a good person. She wants to make things good between us, but I can't bring myself to get close to her anymore. I feel that if I do, the pain will return.
I think I just lost my motivation to go on. I sulk as I wander through the maze. I really don't feel like continuing this. Maybe I should just lay down or something.
I look around. I don't see anyone, of course.
"Maybe just a quick nap."
I sit down and lean against a wall. Just for a bit, I'd like to escape my reality.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Mayu's POV
There she is..
Hehehe lucky! I get to see her sleeping figure. She looks so vulnerable. What should I do...?
I sneak over to the sleeping Yuki. She looks really tired. Her expression seems so pure and innocent, yet it's marked with signs of worry. She's looks so cute!
I take out my phone and take multiple pics.
Score! These will go into my collection! Even better that they're up close hehehe..
Oh! I need to wake her! If I'm right, Yuki's not particularly that smart. If she hasn't bumped into one those dang puzzles yet, it'll be a matter of time before she does. This is my chance! I can help her! Of course, for something in return though hehehe..
Now... How should I wake her? My imagination runs wild with several scenarios. Ah! Tanoshii~ I should do the one that will give me the best reaction.
Hm.. I could simply nudge her awake, but that's kind of boring. I'll get to see her sleepy face though when she wakes ahhh! Kawaii!
If I throw something at her, I'll see a black Yuki. Yabai! Nooo, I've seen her in a rage before, don't want to see it again. Well maybe…
I could surprise her with a sudden, loud noise. It'll be funny when she wakes up and falls over in surprise.
Ooooooh! I got it! Hehehe I want to see many expressions, so this'll be fun! She might get angry though.. Eh whatever, it'll be worth it. I have to video this! My hands will be busy though, so I can't use my phone. Dang it, hmmm… I know! I should've used this before, but then again I'd rather see it in front of me on my phone than inside my head. Oh well. For Yuki!
"Lights." I whisper.
I blink. When I open my eyes, my irises glazed red.
"Camera."
The red of my irises begin to flash, blinking on and off. Hahaha, I'm like a camcorder. I haven't used this much yet.
I place my left hand on my upper right arm, pointing it towards Yuki. I smile as my arm glows, a square of it dispatching to reveal a gun. I take aim.
"Action."
A beam of particle energy bursts out of the gun and blasts right by Yuki's head. The wall beside her explodes instantly, throwing Yuki to the side.
I step back, my face staring impassively, my brain waiting expectantly.
As soon as she was thrown, she jolts up as suddenly, spinning around completely wide-eyed at what just happened.
Her eyes expand out when she sees the blasted wall. It doesn't last long as the vines grow over it quickly, repairing the damage.
She whips her head to me.
"You!" Here we go.
I keep a blank face as she stomps my way. Wah! She's coming over here! I'm screaming with joy inside.
She looks down on me menacingly, though my expression stays the same. This is exciting!
She grabs my hoodie and raises me up to her level. I didn't know she was that strong..
"Do you have a death wish?!"
Sure, if it meant my death was caused by you. I would take it.
"I was doing you a favor." I spit in her face. Now I did it. She drops me immediately to wipe her face. With rage, she takes hold of me and spins me around in the air as fast as she can.
It doesn't faze me though. I have control over my body, unlike other people. I bet she's hoping to dizzy me completely and watch me try to regain balance, falling over all wobbly trying to catch myself. Hehehe, I'll show her though.
She puts me down and stops spinning me. She stares shocked as I take a step forward to her, smirking. I’m still standing as if she did nothing to me. Haha, it didn’t go as planned huh?
"And cut! That's a wrap."
My eyes return to their normal color and the gun retracts back into my arm.
That was fun! When we get back, I have to watch that later. Oooh, maybe I'll ask if I can connect to Rena-san, so she can display the video for me. She'll probably enjoy it!
I clap my hands.
"So... If you're through, I suggest you move and get to solving the maze."
"Eh? Why would you care if I solve the maze? You're part block B. Wait. I don't even have to be talking with you."
She walks off. I follow her.
She turns around to look at me. She looks pissed.
"Why are you following me?!"
"Who's says I'm following you? Tch. Conceited. Think you're all that because you won last year, huh??"
"Oh so that's it. That's why you freaking blasted me just then. You know, it's not my fault or our entire block's fault that ONE of our students cheated!"
I know. It's just fun though to see you guys riled up. The competition and tension between our blocks is what helps make the year interesting. Hehehe, it's fun to be able to see them fall under our pranks. Like that one with the glitter and confetti, my idea.
"I just shot at the wall. It's not my fault you were in the way." I frown, rolling my eyes, like it was obvious.
"UGH. Go away!"
"Don't mind me. I just don't want to die so young. Let me do my own thing." I walk passed her.
"Chotto! I was going that way!"
"Then go this way. I'll just be here too."
I keep walking. She catches up next to me. We turn to look at each other while quickening our pace. She glares at me. I glare at her. We follow the path, our pace increasing. Our eyes locked, as if challenging the other. Yuki doesn't make a move to use her speed though. We battle to see who's the fastest. Walking really fast.
Though since we're not paying attention, we both collide into something. What the..?
They’re statues. I look closely at them. They look pretty normal. Just a random average figure.
Yuki groans. “More statues? I still don’t even understand that last one.” What last one?
A moment later, the two statues start to transform. Yabai! What’s happening??
Not a minute later, we take a look at the statues to see mirror images of us. The statues look exactly like us, what the heck?
Yuki is the first to speak. “What the heck?”
Haha, my thoughts exactly.
We both walk around the statues, observing them. They’re facing the front, arms at their sides, blank expressions.
The sound of grating stone invades our ears. We clutch our ears in pain, as the sound is excruciating.
As soon as it stops, we look behind us. Two flat, stone tiles stand right across from the statues. One across each of our counterparts.
A vine shoots out from the wall. A sign falls, hanging from it.
Dare to mock, or you’ll be shocked.
“I was wondering when we’d run into one.”
“What??”
“If you hadn’t noticed, this is a kind of puzzle. Or trial. You know, stuff we have to solve and get through to continue. Don’t you remember the title of this maze?”
“Ah yeah, of course.”
“That’s what people who are lying say.”
She rolls her eyes.
“So what do we do?”
I look at back at the statues, to the sign, to the tiles, and to the statues again.
“Mock.”
“Hm?”
“Yuki, stand on that tile in front of your statue.”
“Yuki?”
“That’s your name, right?”
“Yeah… but why? We’re not even friends.”
“I need to call you something if I talk to you. We’re gonna need to solve this together.”
“What?! No! I can do this myself!”
She proceeds to stand on the tile. A second later, her statue moves, waving at her.
“What?” She looks at it confused. She doesn’t understand what to do.
A couple seconds pass and she still doesn’t do anything. *sigh* Here it comes. I take out my phone.
An electric charge surges from the square and pulses through Yuki’s body. I watch her scream as her body lights up and her hair stands on her head.
*click*
This’ll be a good memento.
I quickly put my phone away as the electrics charge disappears. A shocked Yuki drops to the ground.
She’s paralyzed. I’m pretty sure it’s for a short moment though.
I crouch down, waiting for her to move again.
Her lips move in a barely audible whisper, “What… happened?”
“You got shocked. Are you surprised? You had a warning. You also said you could do it yourself.”
She coughs and sits up, stretching her limbs.
“What was I supposed to do?”
“Mock. Duh.”
She stares at me blankly.
“You don’t understand??”
She shakes her head.
“Bakarin. I’m not telling you.”
She’s such an idiot.
“Bakarin?”
Ugh, now I have to explain that.
“You said we’re not friends, so I thought maybe I’ll call you Yukirin instead. But since I see you’re such an idiot here, I’ll call you Bakarin from now on.”
“Ehhhh?” She gives me her wide-eyed reaction. Sometimes I wonder if she’s just over reacting.
“So?”
“Ugh! I can’t stand you! Really! Just call me Yuki instead! Even better, just tell me how to get through this so I can get away from you!”
“Ah. Ah. Ah.” I wave my finger at her.
“What’s the magic word?”
“Seriously?”
“Mhmm.”
“Please.”
“With feeling.”
“Pleaseeee.”
“No.”
“What?! Why??”
“You didn’t use my name.”
“UGHHHHHHHH.”
“…”
“Please, Watanabe.” She knows my name?! I thought she’d ask for it. Wahh!
“I’m surprised you actually knew my name.”
“Yeah, I heard about you once.” She did?? From who?
“Will you please tell me now? I also said your name.”
“No.” I’m so mean.
“God, why?” She looks up exasperated.
“Use my first name.” I just want to hear it from her mouth.
She starts walking around, scratching her head. She looks at me every now and then, and sometimes the sky as if searching for enlightenment. She doesn’t know my first name huh?
“Eto.. Please, Mayu, will you tell me how to solve the puzzle?”
She knew my name. She said my name. OMG it was better than I imagined. I felt as if I just melted, hearing it from her. Butterflies in my stomach and all. Her voice is so beautiful. She is so beautiful.
I keep my composure.
“Sure. You’re supposed to follow whatever the statue does. AND since there are two tiles, we HAVE to stand on them TOGETHER and copy whatever our statues do, at the same time or else we both will get shocked.”
She groans. My poor Yuki.
“Fine. Let’s get this over with.”
She steps in front of her tile.
I step in front of mine.
“Ready?” I ask.
“As ready as I’ll ever be.” She takes a deep breath.
“Now!”
We both step on the tiles. At once, the statues make their move. Yuki’s statue busts out into a series of dance moves. What the hell?? I thought they were all going to be simple moves?? I take a quick glance at Yuki whose eyes bug out for a moment then she composes herself to try to follow the statue. I look back to mine, now nervous what it’s gonna do.
My statue moves, and starts exercising. ANYTHING BUT THAT. It starts with some quick jumping jacks, then jogs for a couple seconds. I try to keep up. This is not my forte. It then starts doing arm circles. After that, it stretches to its toes. I follow it. It stops. YES, I’M DONE.
I spoke too soon. It gets down on the ground and starts doing push-ups. I’D RATHER GET ELECTROCUTED. If I stop though, Yuki will get shocked too. Ugh, the things I do for her. I hurry and fall to the ground, doing the dreaded push-ups. Thankfully, I have to do only three before it gets back up.
Both statues finally stop. They crumble to the ground immediately, and a new passage opens up behind them.
Yuki and I collapse on the ground, exhausted. All the puzzles and obstacles I did before this was easy. What’s up with this? I bet someone freaking rigged this, just for us. Wait til I get my hands on them. Someone’s going to die.
“Don’t tell me there’s more like this ahead.” Yuki breathes.
“If there is, I’ll wait for the maze to explode.”
Tiredly, Yuki gets up. She makes her way towards me and offers her hand to me.
“Eh?” For once, I don’t know what to say.
“Get up. We have to keep moving. Time’s passing. If we have to solve more like this, I’d rather have you suffer through it with me.”
I don’t know whether I should be happy or not about this.
“Heh. I see you’re warming up to me.”
She retracts her hand away.
“Tch. Get up yourself.”
She turns her back on me and walks through the open passage. I’m so tired, I don’t feel like getting up. I watch as the distance between us increases.
I blink. My irises turn blue. My vision increases ten-fold. I’m able to watch her telescopically. I look at the surroundings ahead of her. Hold on, something doesn’t seem right.
I blink again. My irises remain blue, but a gray color blends with them. I look ahead of her again. My irises light up gray once as I scan the area ahead of her. I notice a faint line. My eyes flash to a deeper gray. I can see it clearly. It’s an invisible trip wire. Yuki can’t see it, she walks on steadily towards it. This is bad!
This is too soon. I get up quickly, my legs ache badly, but I run after her.
“Wait!” She doesn’t wait. Of course she won’t. I’m an Attribute. There’s no reason for her to.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Yuki's POV
Argh! She's so annoying! From the moment I woke up, it's been non-stop this and that. I can't have a break or lower my guard at all. I'd run off and leave her but I need her if I'm gonna get through this maze. Just my luck.
I thought things would get better since I went through that left path. Psh, should have known better than to believe that. 'where I wish to go,' yeah right. I wish to get away from this girl!
After finishing that stupid puzzle thing, I thought maybe I'd lend her a hand to get up since I'm so nice. Heh, I could use her to solve all this.
"Heh. I see you're warming up to me."
Kamisama, why me?
Disgusted, I move my hand away from her, keeping it to myself. I shouldn't have offered in the first place. Stay away from me...Please.
"Tch. Get up yourself.”
I walk away from her. Soon after, I can feel her presence following me.
"Wait!"
I keep walking. She'll catch up sooner or later.
"Stop!"
Not listening.
"Yuki!!"
Not a moment later, my foot steps over a wire that triggers something.
Due to the wire, I trip and fall. As I fall, the ground in front of me disappears to reveal a dark emptiness.
I scream, falling head first into the pit.
My head becomes wrapped in darkness, I can't see. I don't feel the weight of falling anymore, as Mayu—I'm pretty sure it's her—has a hold of my feet. I'm hanging, my upper body being consumed by the dark.
Words plague my mind. They come from the darkness. I can't see them, but it's like I know what they say. I can't explain.
This is the last, you must face your past. Even if the pain is severe, you must persevere. This is long I know, but trust me, once your mind's clear, you'll be filled with cheer.
Shit.
The world zooms out, I'm alone in the midst of nothing but darkness. The only light emits from me, though it's small. I’m kind of glowing. Out of the shadows, a figure steps forward. It's... me.
She wears a dark school uniform, and a black and white jacket with a dragon on the front. A cross hangs from her neck. Her arms are crossed as she gives me a dark look. I step back. She can't be me. I'm me. I'm right here.
Two tall mirrors appear beside her. Behind it is the world I know, in different reflections. Through one, I see Rena smiling and having fun with Jurina. My chest tightens. Why is it showing me this? The dark Yuki lifts her hand to it and reaches inside, pulling Rena out of the mirror. She stares shocked as she sees the other me and struggles under her grip.
Dark Yuki mumbles something I don't understand. A second later, before I can even fathom what happened, Rena's body just hangs limp from her grip. Her chest is bleeding heavily and her heart is the dark one's hand. I can’t even say her name or if she’s human.
Impossibly, Rena’s body moves and she reaches her hand out to me. Tears pouring blood, sweat across her face, and eyes searching mine desperately.
"W-why did you leave?"
I stare at her horrified, my tears streaking down now of either horror, her practically dying in front of me, or the pain of the past. I don't know. It could be all.
Other Yu—Black drops her to the ground and steps toward me. I can’t say that girl is another me.
"This is what happens when you break someone's heart." She says coldly.
She tosses something to me and I don't know why, but I catch it. I shouldn't have though. Horrible can't even describe the feeling I have right now. My hands tremble as Rena's heart lays in them. I drop them almost as soon as I realize the weight of what I did.
I played with her, and broke her heart. At the time, the feelings were real, but what mattered is what happened in the end. Now she's gone.
I fall to my knees, crying. I look up at Black Yuki.
She takes up a gun in her hand. I don't know where she got it. She gives it to me and drags me up to the mirror Rena came from.
"Shoot it.”
"Eh?"
"Shoot it. Now."
I look at the mirror. Inside, is a past world. Where we used to be. Where Jurina came in and everything changed. Where I changed. It can’t be recovered.
Unconsciously, I lift the gun, pointing it in the direction of the mirror. A lost world. One I don't need.
I shoot. A bullet breaks through the mirror. Glass flies, filling the air with reflections of a broken past. I scream. I feel as if something was ripped from me. It’s all the pain I bottled up over the year finally being released.
The pain subsides though as a new feeling surges through me. It's relief.
Black Yuki nods.
"My purpose is done. I can go in peace. You may return through here."
She gestures to the second mirror, where I see a reflection of Mayu walking beside me, and I'm happily walking with her. I stare. It's been a long time since I've seen that smile. It’s a future where I can make amends.
I finally understand. Black Yuki was a part of me, trapped inside. Part of the anger and frustration I had felt since a year ago. She was here to teach me a lesson. To help me let go and move on. Since my break up with Rena, I trapped myself in a surge of negativity, masked by pure acting of everyday expression. By shooting the mirror, I let go of Rena, our past, and my anger. I realize that Rena had already moved on a long time ago too. The reason she was still nice to me was because she wanted us to be friends, knowing that our time was gone. She tried to make me realize that she was okay, that she was fine, and that she was happy. She understood why I broke up with her and tried to get me to see that what I had done was enough. I just never understood until now.
Wishes aren’t simply fulfilled. There are obstacles always blocking your way to them. To get your wish, you have to face them. Black Yuki was my trial through this path to lead me to where deep in my heart, I truly wished to be.
It's been a long time since I really felt it. What I really wished, was to go somewhere where I can be happy. I lost it when I broke up with Rena. I feel like things are changing though. The world is moving. I am moving.
I smile at the other me, silently thanking her. Her lips tug up slightly in understanding.
Without looking back, I step forward through the mirror, to my new future.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I open my eyes. I'm on the ground. Was it all a dream? I feel a weight on my stomach and lift my head to see a crying Mayu on it.
Mayu, crying? What happened? She's a tough girl isn't she? I find it funny. I chuckle.
Feeling my movement, she lifts her head suddenly her eyes making their way to mine.
I didn't realize how alluring they were.
"Yuki!" She grabs onto me, hugging and crying even more.
Am I in the right world..? I've never seen this side of her. Actually, I thought she wasn't even capable of feelings because of that blank expression she had almost constantly on her.
"Eto.." I slightly push her away from me.
"What happened?"
She sniffs, "I pulled you from the pit.. You were unconscious and I thought you had d-died when I didn't see you breathing anymore."
I stopped breathing? I died? And survived? That's new.
"Well... I'm alive.. You don't need to cry anymore. Wait, why were you crying?"
She stiffens. Her expression changes immediately to one that's indifferent.
"I-i just didn't want a body on my hands. People would have thought I k-killed you or something."
"Wouldn't they know from the hidden cameras though?"
"U-umm..eto...aa..." Her voice mumbles off to herself.
This is interesting..
"Hmm? I can't hear you."
"Nothing."
"What were you gonna say?"
"Nothing! Forget it." She looks away from me. The ground has all of a sudden become really interesting to her.
She's so cute! I like this side of her, it's so childish, and it’s adorable! I haven't felt this bubbly over something in a long time. My chains are gone, it's like I have a newfound freedom. No, actually, I do have freedom. I can do what I want without any fear or worries now.
I smile at the girl in front of me. Maybe it's time for a change.
"Hey."
She looks up at me reluctantly.
"Come on, it's not over yet." I stand up and offer my hand once again to her.
Her eyes widen, darting back and forth from my hand to me.
Instead of mouthing an annoying comment like before, she smiles for once. Only for a moment though.
She takes my hand and gets up.
We continue on our way through the maze. This time, together.
~~~~~~~~~~~
AN: I'm sorry if I'm not very good at developing the story or characters very well, but I tried my best. Hope you were able to understand this chapter :)
-
Damn it!!
How can i didn't notice this!!
It's amazing!!!
Awwww wanna more mayuki!!!
So jurina didnt recognize who rena is aww
Plis update sooooon
-
So Rena was her past huh
And Mayu is her future :inlove:
She really loved Rena :cry:
But she will love Mayu more in the future XD
So mayuki~~
GAMBARE!!!!
-
wah takamina was great!
i do love jurina powers, fire is always cool element than another!
also love how first mayuki develope heir moment,their first moment,
mayu seems know yuki and yuki fans..lol she already like her but she really cute too so adorable with her shoot yuki lol that was funny moment
i think yuki truly got what she really wish,she wish to be happy right? so she meet with mayu on that path...lol
at first yuki is annoyed by mayu act but in the end of this update she start to like mayu
thank for the update and really love this fic lol
-
Yuki finally forget about her past with Rena
Mayuki~
-
Last event before the dance! Thank you readers for your feedback. I'm glad that you enjoy my fic. :D
They'll definitely be more mayuki and wmatsui later, so don't worry. The Kojiyuu and Tomotomo stories will also be out soon too
Sorry for keeping you waiting! Enjoy!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Takamina's POV
I can’t sleep. I’m wide awake, just staring at the ceiling. Why? Because Yuko is keeping me up. Every five minutes, she appears in a random part of our room and throws objects around making a racket. Good thing the walls are soundproof. I don’t want to attract attention or get in trouble because of her.
My eyes are blood shot due to keeping them open for long periods of time, just to stay alert. If I don’t keep an eye out on her, who knows what she’ll do next. When she goes at it, I cautiously make my way to her to restrain her movements. Her eyes are always closed. I’ve come to believe she’s not conscious of what she’s doing. She like what, sleep teleporting? Yay~ more weird stuff.
When I subdue her, her face is constantly filled with fear and worry. Her movements are always sudden. At a certain point, she breaks and screams, picking up anything nearby and throwing it across from her. Me, included. I was unfortunate to get in her way while she was in that state. It shocked me when my body hit the edge of the bed. I felt paralyzed for a moment. Then the pain came. Indescribable.
I don’t know what’s gotten into her. All this time I’ve been here and she’s never done this. Not once. Something must have happened. I wish I knew so I could try to help her somehow. I can only be here for her though and make sure she doesn’t hurt herself. Though right now, I feel like just screwing her and all this. I need sleep!
I look at my timer. I set it to every 5 minutes, so I’ll be prepared when she teleports again.
Ok, 2 more minutes.
I get out of my bed and get some special rope from the all-purpose magical storage closet we have in our room. Every dorm room has one just in case for emergencies. I hurry and strap Yuko to her bed. Luckily, this rope is made from a unique material that will bind her powers for a few hours. I should of thought of this before.
I wait for time to be up so I can see how it works. The timer flickers to zero. Yuko glows, attempting to teleport but it fails. Yes! I have peace now! I sigh in relief. As I turn my back to her, she glows brighter. I can’t even glance at her. I shield my eyes as our room is flooded with prisms of light. Whoa, what is this? It doesn’t last long, and soon dies out. I carefully step towards her, observing. I can’t believe she’s still asleep and doesn’t notice anything. Her face is covered with sweat and she doesn’t look too good. Is she sick?? Is this why all this is happening??
I run over to the magic closet, searching for the medicines pouch. It contains a lot of new medicines that previous Attribute students created that are designed to cure anything. I rummage through it, finding a vial that says ‘Specifically for Oshima Yuko.’ Ok, NOW I’m scared. They had to create a medicine just for her? Does she have some sort of special illness? I look back to Yuko, whose breathing is a bit unsteady while she sleeps. Well, I hope this really works.
Taking the vial, I bring it to Yuko. Her eyebrows are creased and her eyes are shut tight. It seems she’s having a nightmare. I try to calm her down by rubbing her head, while humming a sweet tune. What am I supposed to do?? After a while, she relaxes. I open the vial. Tilting her head back a bit, I carefully pour its contents in her mouth. I slightly lift her head up, waiting for her to swallow, then I lay her back down. I breathe a sigh in relief, as its affects immediately take place, the color returning to her face and her breathing becoming normal. I remove the ropes from her body, it’s probably safe now.
I clean up our room, then stretch and rub my eyes, yawning. I can finally get some sleep. I climb back into bed, shutting my eyes. I feel bliss that I can sleep now.
. . .
BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! *SLAM*
I smash the raging alarm clock, wishing I really didn’t hear it go off. Now it’s broken. I have to get a new clock.
I check the time on my phone. It’s 7am. I didn’t even get 10 minutes of sleep. I groan and pull the covers back over my head.
The blanket is yanked from me though. I already know who it is. I lazily open my eyes.
“Takamina! Get up! Today’s the last event! Even better, the dance is tonight!” She’s completely healthy, bouncing around lively once more. She shakes me trying to fully wake me up.
“Urrghh…”
“You still want to sleep?? After all that rest we had last night? Come on, Takamina. Look at me, I had the same amount of sleep as you. Get up!”
I stare at her. Amazing how she can’t recall anything from last night. I had to go through hell because of her and couldn’t sleep a wink. Tiredly, I sit up on my bed.
“Wow, Takamina! You look like a mess!”
“No thanks to you.”
“What do mean?”
“Nothing… It’s just an expression.”
“Okayyy, well come on now! We have to catch breakfast.”
“Ugh.. 5 more minutes…” I fall back to bed.
She laughs. “I’ll have to force you huh?”
I don’t like the sound of that. I ignore her though.
. . .
Nothing happens. I relax and start drifting to dreamland.
Something pokes me. What now?
“Takamina?” I open my eyes. That doesn’t sound like Yuko.
“Takamina? You awake?” I know that voice.
I pull down the covers to see Acchan staring down at me… and the whole student body right behind her. I suddenly sit up.
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhh????” I look wildly to my surrounding. I’m in the cafeteria…in bed.
The entire room bursts into laughter.
My face turns a deep shade of red as I realize my predicament. My hair’s a mess, I look awful, and I’m still in my pajamas. What the hell?? How did I even get here?!
A squirrel appears at the foot of my bed, grinning at me.
“You didn’t want to get out of bed, so I thought I’d teleport your bed here, along with you in it.” This girl.
As laughter continues to erupt from everyone, my ears start steaming. I feel like I’m burning up now as all the heat rushes to my head. This embarrassment is killing me! Argh! Yuko!!!
Escaping the eyes of all, I shrink down to a size where they can’t see me. I never liked how far things would be when I shrunk, so it’s good that I’m able to use my strength to get to places easier. Using my legs, I launch myself at Yuko and punch her in the nose. That’s what you get!
She falls back, holding her nose and crying out in pain. Haruna runs to her side and then looks around for me. Of course, she can’t see me. Her eyes blaze with anger. Yabai! Maybe I shouldn’t have punched her nose. Maybe I should’ve gone for her head instead of the face. Then maybe I would knock some sense into her, and hopefully also not get Haruna so angry.
“Takamina!” Haruna shouts.
This is why I’m so glad I’m too small for her to see. Haruna rarely gets angry, so it’s really scary when she’s mad. I’m surprised to see her so upset over Yuko. When did they get so close? Actually, it’s a wonder how Yuko is able to get her affection. Haruna isn’t the touchy type.
What the—! I’m being picked up off the bed. How?! Who?! I look up to see Mayu-san’s face up close to me. Her eyes are blue, whoa.
“Got you~” she sings. Haruna turns to her direction, noticing a very chibi me in her hands. Mayu-san drops me Haruna’s palm. Yabai kore! I’m so dead. Haruna’s expression changes from angry to an innocent smile. Oh this is bad, I’m really in trouble. Now holding me with her fingers, she places her other hand in front of me. After that, she puts me down on a table nearby. That’s it..? I look at her suspiciously. What is she planning? I was sure she was going to do something to me.
Yuko stands beside her, holding her bleeding nose. It shouldn’t be broken, but I’m pretty sure it hurt a lot. Yuko smiles evilly at me. They’re both conspiring against me! She snaps her fingers. A bowl appears in front of me. It smells delicious, my favorite food. It’s katsudon! My mouth starts to water. I haven’t had breakfast yet. I look up at Yuko and Haruna. Is this a trick? Did they poison it?
“You can eat it, it’s for you. We didn’t do anything to it. It’s safe.”
I squint at Yuko. Oh really? That sounded really suspicious. I look at the bowl and its contents. Looks edible. Looks safe. Look really delicious right now. OMG, I just realized that since I’m small, I have all of this katsudon to eat. It’s the same as having like twenty bowls to eat, since I have a smaller stomach. I don’t even have to pay for that much. I am so doing this more often. This is like heaven. All the katsudon I get to eat! Who cares if it’s breakfast? Katsudon is for any meal for me. I forget all about Yuko and Haruna. I run over to the katsudon to eat. It can’t wait anymore.
*thud*
EHHH?? I’m met with a barrier. As soon as I touched it, it glowed purple all around me. She surrounded me in a force field?! I’m wrapped in a sphere. I sink on my knees, my hands reaching out for the katsudon. This is the worst. Any other punishment would be better than this. I hear them laughing at me. I hate them.
I walk around the bowl, wallowing in my sorrow. Wahhhh! My katsudon! It’s so close, yet so far.. Stupid force field. I feel like a hamster rolling around. I’m not an animal though. I’ve had enough of this. I want to eat!
I try to return to my normal size, thinking I’ll be able to break out of it. It holds me under it, I can’t grow back. WHAT THE HELL, I AM NOT STAYING THIS SMALL FOREVER.
Yuko laughs and pretends to wipe a tear. “Hey Takamina, looks like we found your weakness.”
This is not funny. “GET ME OUT OF HERE!!” I scream.
Haruna smiles at me, satisfied by my reactions. It seems she thinks I’ve had enough. What’s good about her is that her anger never lasts long. It’s still scary though.
The force field disappears, and I return to my natural size. I sigh. Much better.
Ignoring everyone, I take a seat in front of my precious katsudon. While I eat, Togasaki-san enters the room.
He coughs, gaining everyone’s attention.
“This morning, the last event will take place in the auditorium. We will be modifying it to do ‘that’ event again this year.”
Everyone rises in an uproar.
“THAT event?”
“AGAIN?! Why??”
“At least we won’t have to fight.”
“Not physically.”
“Remember what happened last year?”
“Wait wait wait wait wait! What event is this??”
Togasaki-san continues, “To ease the minds of concerned students, and to prevent any more possible mishaps, Sashihara isn’t allowed to participate.”
I look to Sasshi who’s acting kind of normal for once. She’s actually quite calm. “I figured this would happen.”
“Wait! Someone explain this to me!” Why can’t she participate?? What in the world is this event?
Yuko answers me. “The event everyone is talking about is the Miss Super Center Fashion Pageant. You know the three main buildings can move, right? Well usually, when we do this event, whoever wins this for their class, their building gets moved to the center of the other two.”
She makes it sound like moving a building is completely normal. How does that even work?
“And the reason why Sasshi isn’t going to be allowed to participate is because she’s accused of cheating to win last year’s pageant. It was nice how our block won but like seriously, out of all the girls, how did she win? ” Yuki adds.
Sayaka overhears and lends her thoughts. “The rumor is that she used her powers to. She can actually control time. She can freeze the time of people for a while, and she probably used it to alter the score from the judges while everyone was frozen. It’s possible she also sabotaged some of the participants while she was at it.”
“Ehh? Sasshi did that?!”
“Apparently. She’s actually really powerful. Her ability makes her unstable though, as she talks to herself constantly, and cannot sit still most of the time. She’s not always like that though. Using her power takes a lot of energy, so it’s rarely used or if it is used, only in small amounts. It’s one of the evidences we have against her for cheating. It’s quite noticeable when she uses it, because afterwards, she either starts hyperventilating, or she collapses.” Mayu explains.
“It wasn’t good enough proof though to convince the higher ups of it, and Sasshi’s too stubborn to admit she did it.”
“You guys are so noisy.” Sasshi sits crouched over in a corner, running a finger in a circle on the ground. She’s sulking, now mumbling to herself.
“It’s not much of a big deal if she doesn’t participate. It’s just reassurance.”
“I see…”
“I wonder what theme they’ll do this year?”
“Theme?”
“Yeah. Last year, they had us do a winter collection, and it was summer! You’d think they’d have the sense to let us show off in bikinis and swimwear, but noooo. You can’t imagine the pain we all went through. We were practically dying, since they had it outside. We were being cooked alive!” Ohhhh, doesn’t seem pleasant.
“Ahm.” Everyone stops talking.
“If you are all through, I’d like to not waste any more time. Now, this event will give you all a break from the previous ones. You can all take it easy. Things will be different from last year though. There’ll be some changes. The theme will be ‘creativity.’ If you don’t understand, it means you can wear whatever you want, as long as it seems creative. It can be anything! You can go all out for this if you don’t plan on scrapping random clothes together.” He looks to Sae and Sayaka.
“What?? Don’t look at us. It’s not my fault that our kind of fashion is different from everyone else’s. But don’t worry, we got this. Now that we know the theme, I have a good idea for this.”
Sae laughs, putting her arm around Sayaka’s shoulder. “That’s what you said last year and we got the worst individual scores. Just leave it to me.”
“You’re just as bad as me!”
“Well, if we put both our heads together, we’ll be able to come with something to win this event.”
Everyone shakes their head, thinking the same thing. ‘Impossible.’
Togasaki continues, “You have an hour to figure out what to wear and prepare yourselves. This should be easy compared to the previous events.”
“You’re not a girl. You do not know how long it takes us to figure out what to wear, let alone for an event. Last year, we had 3 hours! 3 hours to prepare. Now you’re shortening it?!”
“No one said we were fair.” Togasaki-san leaves.
Everyone groans in frustration at the little time we have. People start scrambling past each other, heading to places. Most head to their rooms to consult their wardrobe, other students head to the fashion department of the academy to get some tips and ideas, probably clothes to borrow too.
“Well, the time is a lot shorter than before, but I think I can make it.” Yuki says while grabbing her purse.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m going to head down to the city to buy new outfits. I’ll try to be real quick. See you guys later.” Yuki speeds out of the room, off to go shopping. Psh, I bet she’ll make it back in no time.
“Oh! I don’t know what to wear too! I’m going to follow Yuki. Maybe she can help me out.” Yuko grins and winks, teleporting out. Tch. Those two. No one else has the time to go down to earth, shop, and get back. Lucky them.
It’s only Acchan and I left.
“What are you going to do?” I ask.
She shrugs. “I’m not too sure. I’ll probably put something together.”
“An hour is definitely way too short. I really have no clue what I’m going to wear. I’m no good with fashion.”
“You must have something suitable to wear?”
“I’ll see. You go get ready, I’ll be fine. I’ll think of something that’ll wow you.” I grin, joking.
“I can’t wait then. Good luck!” She gives me hug and leaves, waving.
“Yosh! I’ll do my best!” Now what the crap am I going to do??
~~~~~~~~~~~~
It’s time! Oh my god, it’s time! My palms feel sweaty. What to do? What to do? I feel so nervous. I tap my foot. I’m waiting in the seats prepared in front of the runway. We’ve all been separated into 2 groups, the first group will be going down the runway first. The second group will wait as the audience, then afterwards, we switch. I’m part of the 2nd group, but it feels so nerve wracking just watching. I don’t know how this will all turn out. What is everyone going to wear?? I feel like I’ll look so pathetic next to everyone when it comes my turn.
The lights dim. All of us students are all seated on the left, while the judges are seated on the right. There will be three judges who will be giving a rating of 1 to 10, the total compiling that student’s score. The total score of the students from each block, will decide the winner. The judges are Meetan—I don’t know why--, some Kitagawa Kenji whoever he is, and fashion producer Uematsu Koji.
The spotlights come on, lighting the runway. It’s starting! I lean forward in anticipation.
Walking down the runway absentmindedly, Haruna is the first contestant. Seriously, what is she doing here? She should be a model. She would be amazing. Perfect figure. At the end of the runway, she smiles, showing off her pure white dress that gives off the image of an innocent girl. She pretends that she’s about to leave, but turns back to the face her audience. Winking, she turns her dress invisible, revealing the clothing underneath. Beside me, Yuko suddenly stands up ogling at her fine beauty. Haruna is wearing a bright red bikini, gaining the full attention of everyone in the room. She leans down, hugging herself. Her oppai push up together. I blush. Dang Haruna, when they said to go all out, you really went out there.
The next moment, Yuko teleports beside Haruna, surprising her and everyone else. Blushing bright red, she uncharacteristically makes no move to touch her whatsoever. Instead, she looks away from her, hurriedly putting her jacket around Haruna to cover her up.
She mumbles softly. It looks like only Haruna can hear her though as everyone has confused looks on their faces. Haruna lightly smiles replying thank you to her. Turning a deeper shade of red, Yuko teleports out of the room in embarrassment. She’ll probably come back later.
Haruna speaks up. “Gomen. I guess I’m finished now.” She laughs.
The judges nod, giving her score. 7, 9, 8. Total’s 24. That’s pretty good! They give her comments saying how the innocent touch was well done, as well as her creativity for using her power to reveal the not so innocent girl underneath. If not for Yuko’s interruption, she might have gotten higher. Still, wow. I’m amazed we can use our powers for this. I guess it helps with the creativity. Can’t wait to see the others.
Haruna walks back up the runway. A moment later Jurina bounces down it. She’s lively as always. She’s dressed in normal looking clothes; a cute blouse and a light skirt. Hm, it doesn’t seem like much. She flashes her best smile, then all of a sudden, her clothes burst into small flames. They don’t burn though. She looks calm too. Getting serious, she dances in front of everyone, the flames following her. Well, no one said we just had to stand and look pretty. I follow her mesmerized, the flames highlighting her figure. She looks fierce, yet there’s a beauty behind it and her dance moves are flawless. Talented indeed.
She finishes with a total score of 23. It appears she reminded the judges of someone from a movie, so she didn’t get higher.
Next up is Mariko-sama. She pats Jurina on the back as she passes her, then struts her way gracefully down the aisle. Not surprising at all, she’s dressed like a queen. She’s also wearing a small crown. She turns around, giving the audience a 360 degree view of her. She stops, and sits down on a throne. Don’t ask where it came from. I don’t know. Within the next few seconds, a bunch of illusions of random people appear. The illusions are fanning her, and offering her drinks. Like a true queen.
Her score is the same as Haruna’s, 24. No comments. We continue through everyone else.
Miichan comes in with a tribal look. It looks a bit off. She dressed that way though to connect more with her animal side, since she always changes into animals. It’s an intriguing idea she has, but doesn’t strike the judges much. A wave of whispers wash through the audience, saying the same thing. “Sayaka would be more suited to it.” Miichan results with a score of 18.
After her, is Mayu-san. With a blank face, she’s dressed as a cyborg. She plays the part pretty well. Her arm even reveals a gun in it, as she shows it off. From the audience, Yuki-san questions her about her arm, asking if she might really be a cyborg. Mayu dismisses it, saying she’s human. It’s just that only that arm is a machine. Yuki-san looks like she is about to further question it, when Mayu-san gives her a look that says she’ll explain later. I want to know too. Her score is 25.
Kitarie is next. She’s wearing winter clothes. A thick winter sports coat, cargo pants, boots, and a cute beanie. It is not even winter yet. Everyone bombards her with the same question. “Why are you wearing that again??” Apparently, she also wore it at last year’s fashion show. “Well why not? I like this outfit and since I always freeze things, I get cold. Plus…I didn’t know what to wear…” she mumbles that last part. We all sigh. The judges give her a 7. No creativity at all. She’s lucky she even got above 5.
It’s Sae’s turn. The audience gets excited, because last year, she was a laughing stock, so they think they’ll be able to have another good laugh this year. She has other plans though. Sae ceases to be seen, but we can all hear her. She mentions that she’ll make up for Kitarie’s lost points. The others laugh at that, but not for long. Sae quietly comes down the runway in the same clothes as she was wearing earlier today. Not a word is said though, as the air around her is filled with tension. It becomes eerily quiet, a wind howling through the room. She comes to a stand-still at the end. Raising a fist to the air, she brings down lightning upon herself. We all sit shocked at what she just did. Lightning is really dangerous, especially if it hits a person. Did she just commit suicide?? Smoke from the lightning clears from the stage. The spotlight lands on a very much alive Sae as she stands transformed into an amazing black outfit I can’t even describe. (Sae’s Mushi no Ballad outfit) She looks so…kakoii. Everyone cheers at her awesomeness. That was very cool. The judges give her a score of 28. A great improvement from the previous year.
After everyone dies down, it’s Paruru’s turn. Shyly, she proceeds down the runway. She looks very awkward. It affects everyone, creating an awkward mood in the room. Nearby, Yuihan and Tomochin lend her some encouragement to continue. Yeah, she needed it. Paruru looked like she was about to turn back and run away. She becomes determined and makes her way to the end of the runway. She didn’t do much. She didn’t want to be showy and went with a simple look, wearing a fine white school uniform (from that bakaleya drama). Though it lacks creativity, the judges give her points for modesty with a final score of 19. Not bad.
As Sayaka is the next, everyone wonders what she will do. In individual scoring, she got last place right behind Sae, last year. I heard she wore the most outrageous clothes ever. They think it might be the same as last year, but with Sae’s recent production, they now have second thoughts on what she will do. We all really don’t know. Surprise, surprise though. Sayaka walks down the aisle in a gorgeous, long, dark dress (dress from graduation mushi no ballad). Everyone is stunned. She looks really beautiful. She receives high compliments from everyone and the judges. She also receives a score of 26, for massive improvement, and for actually impressing everyone without the use of her powers.
Acchan is finally next. I almost get a mini heart attack though, when she appears in just a hat and a white swimsuit. Just looking at her, I feel the blood rushing to my head. I look away. The image remains in my mind though. My face heats up more. Calm down! I look up back to her. I really don’t want to miss a thing. Though she’s not wearing much clothes, she’s really beautiful. Her skin has a nice tone, it looks really soft. She walks up to a blue dress, hanging in front of her. Smiling, she literally steps through it, putting it on. The dress hugs her around in the right places. She’s more amazing with the dress on. This is just like Haruna’s, but just the opposite. I chuckle. This is her plan? I like it though. It’s really cute, and she looks like she’s having fun. She admires herself and turns around, the dress flowing beneath her. The audience watches her with content. The rooms seems really calm. It’s like she brought a moment of peace. The air around here is really different now. Like with her presence, there’s a sense of ease. The judges give her a score of 27. She’s really something.
It’s finally the last contestant for group 1. The mood in the room changes instantly though, breaking the peace. Myao walks down the runway dressed as a yankee. Making her way down the runway, she faces the judges and demands that she be given a high scoring. Rude much? The judges immediately shut her down, quickly handing her a score of 3. Well, that should have been expected. Getting pissed at the result, she raises her hands and shoots plasma in the judges’ faces. Though luckily, it wasn’t acidic, so they weren’t harmed. Just agitated and super angry. Fortunately for her, the first group was now finished so we could get to the next group. The judges go on a short break to go wash themselves.
I sigh. Here we go. It looks like I’ll be the first up for our group.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Acchan’s POV
That was fun! I got to see many different outfits and styles. Mine wasn’t too bad either. I honestly didn’t know what to do until I saw NyanNyan. It might have been similar to hers, but I saw the opportunity so why not take it? I got a good score for it.
I sit between NyanNyan and Jurina. Mariko-sama sits beside Jurina, and I keep noticing that she occasionally leans over to see NyanNyan. When NyanNyan looks in her direction, it prompts her to look away. After a few moments, she’d look over to her again until NyanNyan glanced her way. They might as well just sit by each other. This continues until the lights dim and the runway lights up again.
Wah! I’m so excited! It’s finally starting again. I can’t wait to see Takamina!
So it’s time. No one walks down the runway. It’s completely empty. Where is she? The audience wonders the same thing. A couple minutes pass, but still, no one. No Takamina. I slouch in my chair, disappointed that I have to wait. Is she having trouble? Maybe there’s a problem. She probably couldn’t figure out what to wear and didn’t want to come out here. No, she wouldn’t do that. She said she’ll think of something to ‘wow’ me. I laugh softly to myself. I trust her, she’ll be here.
A moment later, I get my wish. Takamina suddenly appears at the end of the runway in front of us. It seems she was shy so she shrunk so no one would see her. I guess I can understand that. While walking down the runway, everyone’s eyes is on you so it can be scary being the center of attention. She’s now her normal chibi size though.
I scan her up and down. What is she wearing? She’s been normally wearing black clothes or her banana parka. Now, she wears a cute, bright pink dress. I laugh because I don’t think it suits her. She also wears a small bow atop her head. She should wear bows more often, she looks adorable with them on!
She gives an awkward smile and twirls around. She’s like a kid. Wah! So cute!
When she’s through, the judges score her with 20. It’s for her entrance and the fact that she wore something she never really wears. It’s not a bad thing. It’s just different, so it landed her a decent score.
Though it wasn’t much, she actually did somewhat ‘wow’ me, in a way. I got to see a different side of her.
Takamina leaves, attempting to skip off the runway. It’s a fail though and everyone laughs. Right after, Sayanee strides across the runway wearing clothes as if she were in a rock band. Her guitar is strapped on her back. We all tense. She doesn’t play though, much to everyone’s relief. It’s used as an accessory to her outfit. She looks really kakoii. (outfit from Heart Ereki drama ver.) Her score is 23.
Up next is Tomochin. Fashionably, she walks down the aisle wearing a white fluffy dress, covered in several colorful flowers. She poses in front of everyone and then lightly taps her dress. Not a second later, the flowers start to peel off her dress, floating in the air. They surround the audience and brighten the room in an array of colors. Some float down to the judges, setting into their laid out palms. Another set of flowers float down to Kasai’s head, forming a small crown. Tomochin smiles happily, as Kasai blushes. She receives a score of 28. She did good!
We all wait for the next contestant. It’s Yuko. She’s late though. Last I heard, she teleported off somewhere after making a scene when NyanNyan was up on the runway. We’ve all been waiting for more than five minutes. A lot longer than we had to wait for Takamina. We’re starting to get bored. Meetan stands up and announces that if Yuko doesn’t return here in the next 20 seconds, she’s disqualified. Make that 10 seconds. Still no Yuko. We wait patiently for the last seconds to tick away. As it reaches one, Yuko finally appears teleporting from who knows where.
We all gasp. She came dressed in a full body costume of a squirrel. As soon as she got here, Yuko starts doing cute animal poses and actions that a squirrel would do. It melts everyone’s hearts. All the while though, she keeps her eyes on NyanNyan. I see what she’s doing now. She’s trying to gain her attention by being cute. Well she got me, she looks really huggable right now. I look at NyanNyan beside me. She’s looking at Yuko, but she doesn’t show much expression. Her lips are pursed, and her eyes seem unreadable. I can’t tell what she’s thinking. She’s gotten a bit closer to Yuko, but I’m sure she still has reserved feelings since she still keeps to herself most of the time.
For her final pose, Yuko salutes, teleporting off the stage. Surprisingly, she’s scored with 29. Go Yuko!
Appearing in the audience, Yuko tries to curl up beside NyanNyan, who scoots away, closer towards me. I start scooting away to get distance from the two. In turn, I force Jurina and Mariko to move down the seats too. Getting to the end of our seats, Mariko-sama is forced off the end. She doesn’t appreciate that. She conjures up an illusion in front of Yuko to keep her off NyanNyan. I can’t see the illusion though. Yuko starts hugging and kissing the air. I bust out laughing, she looks really funny.
Mariko-sama smirks, taking out her phone. She videos it.
“What does she see?” I ask.
“What do you think? What she wants to see.” Gesturing over to NyanNyan who watches Yuko with a blank expression. You’d think she’d be disgusted or something.
We all ignore Yuko and turn back to the kind of fashion show, pageant thing whatever. Yuihan’s already up there. With her hair tied up, she wears a beautiful kimono, looking very elegant. She bows in front of everyone before duplicating 3 more of her selves. They all smile, nodding to one another. Who I think is the original Yui, takes out fans and begins a traditional dance. Her duplicates head down to the judges, offering them all some tea. Everyone frowns as they also compliment the judges and praise them for their hard work. In the end, she gets 27. Way to appeal. We might win this!
Milky’s next. Pretty interesting. She’s wearing a silky white gown, and it’s barely see through. I can almost see her underwear underneath. That’s not what catches my attention though. Diamonds are embedded into her dress. Must have been very expensive. They sparkle as the lights around her reflect off them. She then surrounds herself with drops of water. The light reflects off her dress, into the water droplets, producing multiple rainbows aimed all throughout the room. Everyone stretches out their hand to reach them. They’re so close. I look at them in wonder as I pass my fingers through one. So cool… Her total score is 29. One of the highest yet right beside Yuko’s.
Satisfied, Milky takes her leave. Kasai walks in, wearing a deep black, short dress. What am I thinking? Black can’t get any deeper. It’s just…black. The audience buzzes with a kind of approval. Normally, we’ve all seen her wearing cute, bright clothing. Sure, it might suit her appearance well, but underneath the girly façade, is a sadistic, very terrifying girl, with powers who can send you into a dark abyss. With this change in outfit, it seems more likely to fit the image everyone has of her. Well, almost everyone. I’ve noticed that Tomochin has taken a liking to her. I don’t know what she’s thinking. Good luck to her. Her score is pretty good as it’s 23. I wonder if the judges felt afraid of her, so they gave her that scoring..?
We all wait for the next contestant up. It’s Rena. She’s pretty nice. She doesn’t treat us bad. I’m curious to see what she’ll wear.
Pretty soon, Rena confidently walks down the runway. Well, I think it’s her. If that’s Rena, then oh my god, she’s hot! Just saying. She’s dressed as a guy. He—I mean she’s so ikemen! If I didn’t know her, I swear I would think she really was a guy. Her outfit is well done. Without any make-up on, she has a mature kind of baby face. Did that make sense? Well, she also has a black wig on, dark jeans, and a leather jacket. She strikes some poses and winks at her audience. Some of the girls start squealing. It’s awfully quiet near me though. I glance at Jurina beside me. She stares speechless at Rena’s figure before her. Mariko-sama watches quietly Jurina’s expression. She knows something. Rena notices Jurina watching her and winks, smiling brightly at her. Jurina flinches. She doesn’t know what to do. She looks torn right now. I don’t understand what’s happening.
I lightly pat her back. “Are you okay? You look pale.”
She slowly turns her head to me. It takes her a while to respond. “It’s okay, I’m fine. It just got really hot in here all of a sudden. I just…need some air.” Sweat beads down her forehead. She gets up to leave. Mariko-sama follows her, but Jurina raises her hand.
“I need to be alone.”
Mariko gives her a sad smile in return and obliges, sitting back in her seat.
I poke her. “What’s going on?”
“Long story.”
“Let me know later?”
“Not mine to tell.”
“. . .”
I take a look back at Rena. I think she noticed that Jurina’s left. She continues smiling and posing, trying to act cool to the girls and everyone, but I can see it. Her smile doesn’t reach her eyes. Besides that, she looks amazing though. The judges give her 26. She quickly walks off, probably out of the room too.
Umechan is after Rena. Her purple dress is dazzled by glowing needles. Everyone leans back unconsciously. She kind of looks dangerous, then again, she does specialize in poison. If I ignore that, in my opinion she looks very beautiful. The other Elementalists call out to her, cheering for her. They higher her self-esteem. I smile. Block K sounds like a wonderful place to be, though I still prefer block A. For the interesting touch of the needles, she’s given a 21.
Up next, is a girl I don’t really know. I remember seeing her at the dodge ball game. She’s that girl from block B who has psychic powers. I heard her name is Ono Erena, a 2nd year. I can’t see her face too well, but from what I can tell, she looks pretty young. She’s wearing a dark robe and hood. I watch her eyes glow purple, and then crystal balls start floating around her. Kowai. This is creepy. Are we trying to contact spirits, or see the future? I feel chills now. The crystal balls float around her faster and faster, flying in circles into a blur. They all suddenly stop and all at once, they shatter, shielding her image as the glass flies. As they all fall, she’s revealed in a gothic styled dress with a frilly skirt. She smiles and bows to everyone, who are at a loss. She could be a doll in one those haunted houses or antique shops. A life size one. She rated with a score of 27. It was certainly different, but what counts is how she did it. Good outfits as well as an interesting way of showing what she could do.
Yuki-san is the last girl up. She speeds down the runway, placing a huge wardrobe closet beside her. She claps her hands, and bows. She’s currently wearing a simple outfit of a light blue blouse and white skirt. Before we can all even blink, she’s in a different outfit, wearing an elegant red gown and fancy gloves. She twirls around and strikes a pose as if asking for a dance. Within the next second though, Yuki-san remains in the same pose, but is now wearing different clothes. She’s in a bikini and she pretends she’s splashing water towards people. After that, she starts her series of the world’s fastest quick changer. Every 5 seconds she changes into a new outfit from her wardrobe, strikes a pose or some action, and then changes again. She changes into a maid outfit, a wedding dress, a cop, a miko, and even a jack in the box costume—which she strangely played perfectly. We all watch her, entertained by her wardrobe. Did she really go down to the city to buy all these clothes? She’s really trying hard. Finishing up, Yuki is rewarded a score of 30. Sugoi! Really??
Though some of the scores might have been questionable, I thought almost everyone was amazing! There was so many different kinds of outfits and styles of presentation. I really enjoyed it.
Togasaki-san stands on the runway to announce the results. Not of this event, but of the entire tournament. The scores of the fashion pageant will be included first.
“Unanimously, the winner of the pageant is Kashiwagi Yuki!”
“Booooo!” Mayu-san calls.
“Shut up!” Yuki-san throws a shoe at her.
“Nantene.” Mayu-san smirks while dodging the shoe.
“I will now announce the final results of the tournament.” It becomes eerily quiet. There’s tension in the air. Who. Will. Win?
“In third place…” *camaras zoom in and out at each student representing their class*
*flashes faster and faster through each student’s face*
*everyone impatiently waits*
“In third place…”
“Get on with it!”
“Block…”
We all lean forward, anxiously waiting to hear the results.
“K! The Elementalists!”
“Dang it! Again?!”
“I thought we did pretty good this year.”
“We even won the maze event. What happened?”
“The Fashion Pageant. Our untimate score probably got lower because of it.”
“We did good there too though!”
“Not all of us..”
*multiple sighs*
“There’s still next year!”
“Not for us, third years.”
“You guys didn’t help much anyways. We’ll try our hardest and win next time!”
“We don’t even know the winner yet. Let’s hear it first.”
All eyes turn to Togasaki-san again. Who’s going to win?? I look to Takamina. She looks confident, but there’s fear in her eyes. I know. What if we don’t win? She probably thinks I won’t go to the dance with her…
“In sec—“
“If you repeat it, I’m going to smack you.”
“Just say who the winner is. Everyone will know anyways once you say second place.
He continues.
“In first place, block…A! Elites have it!”
The hall remains utterly quiet.
It then erupts into a roar of noise.
I don’t pay attention to it though.
We…won? I stare at the ground, going into shock. My brain tries to process it.
“Uso.. we won?!” I look up at Takamina. She’s crying. Not because she’s sad though. She’s actually really happy.
“Sugoi! We won!” I can hardly believe it. It finally sets in though. Grinning, I run over to Takamina, taking her into my arms. I grasp her in a tight hug. Relief washes over both of us. She doesn’t know how happy I am.
“So…about what I asked earlier…” she starts.
“Un! I’ll go to the dance with you.” I smile sincerely.
“R-really?!”
“It was a promise, remember?”
“Ah, yes!”
I giggle. “Pick me up at 8?”
“H-hai!” she stammers. She’s so cute. She looks really excited now. Her face is lit up in happiness. This girl…
“I love you.” I softly murmur.
“What?”
“Ah! I said, you should wear a bow more often. It looks good on you!”
She’ll know someday.
“Eh?” she blushes furiously. It was just a light compliment.
“Really! You should! I like it.” I wink.
“Um..eto..i-if you say so, okay!” That was easy. I laugh.
“Why are you laughing?”
“You.” I laugh more.
“Mou! Acchan!”
“The dance will be soon. I’ll see you later.” I wave, leaving that midget.
I smile stupidly at the ground, thinking about the dance that’ll be later. Opening a door to the next corridor, I accidentally hit someone. It’s Mariko-sama.
“Oh! Gomenasai!” I bow repeatedly. I don’t want to get on her bad side. She must still be upset that they lost.
“It’s okay. You didn’t see me.”
“Eh?” She’s not mad?
It seems she knows what I’m thinking. A smug look crosses her face.
“Don’t believe the things you see or hear.” She disappears. She was an illusion?? I bumped into her though?? It can’t be solid, but then where is she?
I look around the corridor. I don’t see anyone.
Hm... Thinking about it, I really don’t know her at all.
-
Epic fashion show! :twothumbs
-
Ooohh so Rena's dressed as a guy, making Jurina recall Ren. Hehehe cant wait to see what happens between them ^^
-
:? i wanna know wat had happen to yuko and ............. KOJIYUU :wub:
-
Epic fashion show! :twothumbs
What else to say ...
-
so takamina will go with acchan~
-
dance event!!!
looks like jurina know who rena is...hope they already make up in the dance event
also mayuki!! even though their moment on this update are small but i couldn't help to laugh LOL
yuki very curious about mayu
-
YES THE LAST EVENT IS DANCE
U-UH~ ATSUMINA WILL DANCE TOGETHER~
ALSO MAYBE MAYUKI AND WMATSUI TOO~ WHO KNOW KEKEKE
-
Ne ne ne i want it! I want it!
The dance event now!!!
Atsumina!!!
Wmatsui!!!
Mayuki!!!!!!!!
And others........
Okei sama........i like super human story it always awwsome
I curious about mayu power too
Actually the atribute power was kind of weird for me...they seem more not like human being lol
And im a fans of block A
Block K was cool but the elite power was my favorite
-
Please Update Soon! :drool:
I need to know what will happen to each couple! :hip smile: :wub: :heart:
-
WOW~ JUST WOW~
That was freaking awesome and amazing and cool, there are just too many words to describe how great your fic is :on GJ:
I like all the pairings you have in the story, but mainly AtsuMina is what I love the most hehe :shy2:
There are some funny parts that I laugh at, but its probably cuz its funny to me and not meant to be funny to you? :hiakhiakhiak:
I really look forward to the AtsuMina dance so I hope you update soon :hee:
I'll go read your other fic now :on gay:
-
Nothing to say much, I enjoyed writing this though. :) Many of you are excited for the next chapter, but unfortunately, you must wait through these upcoming side stories first. Heheh, have fun waiting til then~ XD
~~~~~~~~~~~
~a couple weeks before tournament~
Haruna’s POV
Final level. I’ve been playing non-stop for the last 12 hours. Today is Sunday so there’s no school. I’m just in my room, playing on my psp. It’s just me and my game. The final boss. The sooner I finish this, the sooner I can go eat. I made a promise to myself that I will not eat until I finish this. No distractions. I told Acchan to leave me alone and I locked the door. My concentration is up.
*noises of buttons clicking*
I barrage the boss in a fury of quick attacks. Its hp decreasing steadily.
I hold my breath. I got this. Almost there!
I don’t let up as the hp reaches closer to zero. Ok, last shot! I use my special move to finish it. As I touch the final button to activate it, I’m suddenly rammed into, getting knocked off balance. My psp flies out of my hands, falling off my bed.
“Nooooo!” I push the stupid thing off me and rush to my psp. I look at the screen. It’s frozen! I press multiple buttons and try banging it a bit to get it to work, but it doesn’t come back to life. I was so close…
I tremble. She did not just…
I turn back, glaring full on hate to the figure behind me.
“Yuko..”
She stiffens. She realizes her mistake.
“NyanNyan, I’m sorry! I’ll fix it! I’ll buy you a new one! I’m really sorry! I didn’t mean it!!” She starts backing away slowly, her hands held up.
I stalk towards her. She continues backing up, soon hitting a wall. Her eyes are glazed with fear. Oh yeah she should be scared, she ruined my game! I didn’t save, so I lost everything! Not to mention, it won’t work, so how will I be able to eat if it’s also broken?! I can’t finish it.
Putting my hands in front of her, I place a strong force field around her. With this, she shouldn’t be able to teleport out. Probably.
It works though. After a few failed attempts, she realizes she’s trapped. I walk away from her and pull out a box from under my bed. She watches me curiously. I find my prize, and hold it out for her to see. She gasps in horror, turning petrified.
It’s a package of balloons.
I got it from Takamina. She learned some things from being her roommate and she thought this would come in handy someday for me. I never thought I’d really use it. I’m still skeptical if it really works, but judging by her face, she’s really scared of them.
I take a chair from my desk and pull it up in front of the barrier. I sit, and one by one, I blow air into every balloon. The package contains 100.
Yuko shrinks back in fear with every balloon I blow up.
It takes some time, but I finally manage to finish blowing them all up.
I get a needle and hold a balloon near it, in front of her. She’s bawling right now, and tearing at the walls, hopelessly trying to get out.
There’s no escape. I smile sinisterly, and begin the punishment.
Although the room is soundproof, I’m sure screams can be heard all throughout the dorm.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Yuko’s POV
I wanted to just rip my ears out!
After… all that, I teleported as far as I could away from NyanNyan. God, I’d never thought I’d ever do that. She’s too scary right now though.
I just wanted to give her a hug. I heard she locked herself in her room, but no one told me why. If only I’d known...
My eyes are puffy from crying so much and my ears are still ringing from those horrible popping noises. Arghh! Takamina! She was the only one who knew about it! She’s going to regret telling her!
Right at that minute, Takamina walks by.
Perfect timing! I run and tackle her.
“Ahhh!! Wha—?! I cut her off and hold her neck, strangling and shaking her.
“I almost died! What the hell were you thinking?! I’m never sharing anything with you again!”
I push her harshly away, to the floor. She coughs, holding her neck and rubbing it.
“*coughs* what are you *coughs* talking about? *coughs* *coughs*”
“The FU&%@$# BALLOONS! You bastard! You told her!”
The color drains from her face.
“So that was you I heard screaming earlier…”
“ARGHHHHHHHH!” I tackle her again and we start fighting.
I slam her to the floor and try punching her face. She blocks me with her hand and she turns me over, pinning me down. I teleport from under her and into the air above her. I position my elbow and land it down on her, bringing her down completely. She cries out and gets up, taking a hold of me. She quickly lifts me into the air and throws me as far away as possible, using all her strength. I soar fast through walls, breaking through them, all the way to the other side of the building. Dang, that Bakamina. It could’ve been a clean fight. Now, I have to explain to her later that we’ll have to pay for the damages.
I slowly get up, and stretch my muscles. Ah, that really hurt. I bend over and pop my back, and rub my arms. Tch, this is gonna leave bruises.
I sigh at the holes I left through multiple doors, my figure making various poses in each one. I don’t know how they came out like that, it was just natural I guess.
I teleport back to our room. Thankfully, Takamina’s not here yet. She’s probably on her way though. It’ll be a while before she gets here. I change my battered clothes and put on a red jacket to cover any possible bruises. Laying on my bed to rest, I stare at the ceiling. This is not my day. I shouldn’t have gotten up in the first place.
First Haruna. Then Takamina. I’m so exhausted.
It all started just because I haven’t seen her all day, so I just wanted to at least see her once. Is that so bad? I can’t go a day without seeing her. I’m actually serious about her. I love her. Why can’t Haruna see that? I’ve shown her so much love, but nothing out of her. She’s always cold to me. Am I doing something wrong? Maybe she hates me… Ugh, this day sucks.
Maybe…if I change myself, I’ll get her to realize my feelings for her are real.
No, that won’t work. I shouldn’t have to change myself for her. I want her to like me for me.
I’ll just have to show her the side of me that no one ever sees.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Haruna’s POV
Something’s wrong.
Yuko’s acting weird. Well, she’s already weird, but I guess even more so.
Ever since the balloon incident, she’s been different. No one notices it though, but me. And she only acts this way when no one else is around but us.
Is it me? Did what I did, change her? I mean, it’s nice to have her not cling to me anymore and randomly scream my nickname into my ears…. She calls me by my name now too, it surprised me at first. She still uses my nickname though, but she doesn’t scream it anymore. I kind of miss it. It held a kind of importance to me. It’s like, that feeling when someone screams your name when they see you. It shows how much they care, right? Since she doesn’t do it anymore…I feel...weird. I don’t like it.
After class, Yuko walks me back to my room. I decide to confront her on recent events.
“Are you okay?”
“What do you mean?”
“Exactly what I’m saying. Are you okay?”
“Um, yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” She looks at me confused.
“No, I mean.. You seem different nowadays. Did I go too far at that time? Are you afraid of me now, so you’re acting like this..?
She laughs. “I’m still me, and yeah, you scared the shit out of me, but I’m not scared of you. You’re NyanNyan, I could never be really scared of you. You didn’t change me. I’m still the same.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yep!”
I squint at her. Though she says that, she’s still acting different. Hm… I need to be sure.
“Hug me.”
She’s taken aback. “Eh?”
“Just hug me. I’m giving you permission to touch me.” I hope she doesn’t misunderstand me. I’m not asking her to do anything… unnecessary.
She doesn’t launch herself at me. She blinks. Taking a step closer to me, she just hugs me. It’s gentle. It’s warm and welcoming. It’s not somewhat aggressive and she’s not clinging or trying to rub up on me. It doesn’t seem like there’s any other feeling behind it as far as I can tell. It’s just a nice feeling. It’s just a friendly embrace.
I slightly push her back. “Ok, something happened. Tell me what’s up.”
Her expression darkens. She’s serious all of a sudden. It slightly scares me. “Are you blind? Why can’t you see? I’m still me. I didn’t change at all.”
What..? I don’t respond. I don’t understand or know what to say.
Then just like that, her mood instantly changes to the nice one a minute ago. She gives me a big smile.
“Hey NyanNyan, I’m going down, back to Japan tomorrow. Want to come with?”
What?
“Isn’t there class tomorrow?”
“Aki-P granted me a break. It should be fine if you come too. Pleaseeee?”
“Um… sure.”
“Yes! Meet me in front of the dorms in the morning.” She smiles and disappears away.
*sigh* I don’t understand what’s going on anymore.
~next morning~
After meeting with Yuko, she takes me to the exit of this place, towards a cliff. There’s only on way to get back down to on Earth. The invisible slide.
“Yuko, why can’t you just teleport us down?” Honestly, I haven’t been down it yet..
“This is more fun!”
She leans over, looking down the edge of the cliff. The slide is built going down the cliff, through the portal, and to Earth. It’s a really, really long way down. It’s made of special material too, unseen to human eyes. So we can’t see it. We can feel it though. The only way to know where it is, is by feeling for it, or the markers that are set out to display its location.
“Let’s go!" At least she still speaks cheerfully.
“After you.” I’m not going first.
Yuko shrugs and backs up some. She decides to go down by jumping on it. Running, she leaps off the cliff. Normal people would think she was insane. I expect her to land on the slide though, and continue down. She doesn’t.
Instead, she falls away from my sight, hurtling down. I run forward.
“Yuko!” I scream and bend over the cliff. Seriously, whose stupid idea was to make the slide invisible?!
“Yes?” I turn around, surprised. Yuko batters her eyes, smiling innocently behind me.
I roll my eyes. Oh yeah…she just teleported back here. I shouldn’t have worried in the place.
Sighing, I start pushing her to where the real slide is. I dump her on it, sending her down. She waves her hands in the air, screaming as the wind hits her, going down.
I hop on and follow after her.
At the bottom, Yuko and I follow a road into the city. Well, I’m technically following her. I don’t know where we’re going.
She leads me to an arcade.
“What are we doing here?”
“We’re here to play!”
“Seriously?? I skipped school for this??”
“Un! Come on! It’ll be fun. You said before, that you wanted to play that new game out. Here’s your chance!” she grins.
“Uso?! They have it here?!”
“Yes!” She takes my hand and leads me to another section of the arcade. We stop in front of the game.
I cover my mouth. They really have it here. Sailor Zombie! One of the newest arcade games out right now, featuring girls from AKB48. I really wanted to play it! Wah! This is amazing!
I sit in front of the game, Yuko behind me. “What are you going to do?”
“I’ll just watch you.”
I nod. Turning to the screen, I go through the character selection and soon set out, saving the other girls.
~~~~~~~~~
Yuko’s POV
Maybe I shouldn’t have took her to the arcade. It’s been hours! She’s been playing through the game multiple times. When will she stop?
I decide to walk around, playing a few games here and there.
“Yuko?” Haruna appears in front of me.
“Oh! You’re done already?” Thank God!
She scratches her head. “Yeah…but…we should leave now. Like right now.”
“Eh? Why? Do you need to go somewhere?”
“Mmm yeah…just away from here. I…kind of…broke the game…”
Widening my eyes, I run in the direction towards the game.
“Chotto! I said we she go away from here!” Haruna lags behind me.
Kamisama, she really did it. There’s a hole through the screen.
“What did you do?!” I grab my head, pulling my hair in stress.
“Nothing… eto…my favorite character…I couldn't save her.”
“Seriously?? And then you just had to do that?!” I gesture to the hole.
I swear, she has some issues.
She shrugs.
“Ugh. Ok, let’s go then!” We run suspiciously to the exit. We really couldn’t be any more obvious that we had done something wrong.
Alarms sound, gates closing the exit. Footsteps are approaching.
“Yabai!” I glance to Haruna. Wait, where’d she go?
I frantically look around for her. “Haruna!” She was just here!
“I’m right here.” A whisper sounds behind me. I don’t see her though. I face palm. She’s invisible.
“Help a friend out, and turn me invisible too!” I whisper loudly.
“I can’t. I can only make myself invisible.”
“But you can place force fields on people?!”
“It’s not my fault!”
“Argh! Just give me your hand!” I hold out mine.
I feel her hand grab mine and I teleport us out of here.
I take her to the place I was planning to go originally. The arcade was just a side stop.
We’re at a lake, a ways from the city. Not just any lake, it’s actually owned by my family. We’re close to my house. My parents aren’t home, so I’m here to watch the place for them. I also just wanted to visit for memory’s sake.
I explain to Haruna what this place is and what it means to me.
“I spent my childhood here. I never stayed cooped in the house. I always had something to do here. It’s the only place where I can really let myself go.” I smile sadly.
She looks at me confused. “Let yourself go?”
I sigh. “It’s nothing.”
I teleport away, bringing back a small row boat in the water.
“Care for a ride?” I invite.
“No.” She rejects me straight out. The heyyy? I was so sure she’d say yes.
“Why?”
“I don’t like boats.”
Why didn’t I know this before?? I never even thought of this possibility.
She walks away from me, and sits at the water’s edge. She hangs her feet in the water, giggling.
I join her. We kick the water, splashing around. It’s not much really, but it’s really fun. I was always alone here. No other children to play with. It’s nice with her here.
I stare down at the water, watching our feet move around under the water’s touch. It feels really cool. Beside me, Haruna pulls out her ds.
“You brought that?!”
“Well my psp is broken thanks to a certain someone.”
“No, I mean why??”
“Oh. Just in case I had nothing to do.”
So she really means, if she got bored. OMG, she’s bored!
“NyanNyan, do you want to go do something? Like eat, walk around? We could go to my house?” Anything to get her away from that device!
“No, I like it here.” She begins playing.
Rawr! I should break that thing too!
Frustrated, I lean back into the grass. This sucks. Every now and then, I lift my head to see her. Still on her game. What am I supposed to do? Now I’m bored. I was never bored here before. It’s not like I can do anything with her here though.
Soon enough, I drift to sleep. Baka NyanNyan.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Haruna’s POV
Yatta! I finished my game. I look over to tell Yuko my achievement. I pause though, because she’s curled up, sleeping.
She fidgets suddenly. It was probably one of those reflex move people do sometimes when they’re sleeping.
She starts moving around more and more, turning over a lot. Is she having a nightmare?
All of a sudden, she teleports away. Yuko?? I find her over near the boat she brought. She writhes around, and slowly gets up on her knees. Her eyes are closed.
“Yuko!” She doesn’t respond. I think she’s still sleeping. No, she’s probably unconscious. Either way, something’s seriously wrong. She can’t teleport while unconscious..?
She grabs her head, and screams so suddenly. I flinch back in shock. Yuko…? What’s happening? I’m…scared.
She begins kicking the dirt beneath her, and throwing rocks up from the ground. It’s like, her hands need to be doing something, but she doesn’t have a hold of whatever it is. She's like a child throwing a tantrum.
Though I’m scared, I try to approach her. Maybe if I wake her, she’ll snap out of it.
As I get closer, she moves to the boat. She picks it up, and throws it across, at me. Ah! I dodge and make my way to her. She grabs me though and lifts me into the air, throwing me into the water. These are new clothes! And my hair! It’s ruined!
Angry, I get out of the water and try to put a force field around her. She breaks out of it though, and actually teleports out. What?! She couldn’t do it before though! Ugh, this is so troublesome.
I turn invisible and carefully move towards her. When I’m close enough, I slap her face. Thankfully, she’s jolted awake.
She stares at me wide-eyed, looking down at my clothes.
“NyanNyan! Why are you wet?!”
I take her head, and face her to damage around. She gasps as she sees the boat overturned, and the land surrounding us messed up and dug up.
“What happe—“ She cuts herself off, something clicking in her head.
She sits on the ground, wrapping her arms around her knees, and starts rocking herself.
“I did this… I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry…” She’s on repeat, a broken record.
“Yuko…what’s going on?” I look down on her, worriedly.
She stops, and looks up at me. She takes a deep breathe.
“I might as well tell you. I was saving it for another time though.” she tries to smile, but it’s pained.
I wait patiently for her to tell me. I want to know what it is. What happened a few moments ago?
She collects herself, taking a few more deep breaths.
“My mom is an Elite and my dad is an Elementalist. It’s not uncommon for people of different classes to get together. It’s not uncommon if children are found with more than one power. What is unusual though, is for a child to develop their powers at very early age, before they are 16. What is even more unusual and more uncommon, is to have two powers of different classes.”
“Ah, I heard about that. It’s normal if their multiple powers are of the same class, so what you’re saying is pretty unusual. What does that have to do with you though?”
“I developed my power to teleport at an early age. I’ve been able to do it long since I was young. When I turned 6, I discovered I had another power. From my father’s side though. That’s when it all started. Since it’s not normal, periodically, I become sick and ill-tempered. It only happens when I’m unconscious or sleeping though. It disappeared when I woke, so I never knew. I never knew having 2 different classed powers, had effects on me. My parents told me about it when I was 13. It wasn’t much of a shock, but that would explain why I woke up surrounded by a mess every now and then. I’m actually a pretty tidy person, so I was confused then. It made sense when I found out. It doesn’t cause me too much trouble. Well, as long as no one’s around.”
Her eyes are far away. It’s like she’s talking to herself now. I feel sad for her.
"Aki-P knows of it though. He somehow seems to know everything. Just in case, for whatever reason, he had a serum developed for me when I enrolled into the school. It's not like I can use it though. It's for the people around me to use, if they happen to see me in such a way. I wouldn't be surprised if Takamina found out about it already, or if not, soon. As my room mate, it's bound to happen sooner or later." She heavily sighs. It's like this is a burden for her. It shouldn't be though.
“Since teleporting was my first ability, it’s my main power. I was told to keep my second power a secret, because it might cause controversy if other people knew. So I always spent my time here at this lake. I played with my new power, enjoying it to the fullest. Always finding new ways to use it. I’m sure I’ve mastered it now.” She chuckles.
“Um…what is it?” She’s telling me all this, but I have no clue what her other ability is.
“Oh yeah… would you like to see it then?” Her eyes sparkle.
“If you don’t mind, I’d love to.” I want to see her cheerful again.
She bounces onto her feet, getting excited. Besides her parents, she’s never shown anyone else it before.
Lifting her arms around her, Yuko bends rays of light around her. A spotlight centers on me. Another one on her. She bows. I smile dumbly, I’m surprised. Turning around to face the water, she gathers more light over the water. They reflect off it, and she bends it at several angles, so they crossed one another in patterns. At intersections, where the light became brighter than others, she lifted it up, flowers of yellow light sprouting out. She then takes it, manipulating it to form different pictures. A smiley face, a heart, a bow, a cat, even a squirrel. She laughs. I can tell she’s really enjoying herself. I’m enjoying this too.
She dims the light, balling it into one hand. It’s like the Sun has no control. Physics don’t apply here. She forms it into a dandelion.
“NyanNyan, come here. I want you to blow on the dandelion.” She says it really gently. A kind of wonder tone.
“Ok?” I don’t know what she’s planning, but I decide to go along with it.
I step near her, and lean down, blowing the light.
Wisps of seeds from the flower float off. The lighted seeds floating to the water. They hold still in their place. She wades into the shallow part of the lake, and splashes water over the light. Instead of falling back into the lake, she molds the water and light together, constantly reflecting off each other. She lifts the light seeds into the air, and as they move over the water, bright rainbows trail across behind them. It’s beautiful. Multiple rainbows are spread across the lake in different angles. It’s like something you’d see in a fairytale.
“This is amazing.” I’m breathless. I never would have expected Yuko to have such an innocent power.
“I’m glad I can share it with you.” She smiles to me. There’s relief in her eyes. She’s happy that she didn’t have to hide it any longer. It’s a shame such a beautiful ability isn’t shown to others. I feel special though, that I’m the only one who knows besides her family.
We sit by each other, enjoying the scenery she set out in front of us.
She leans on my shoulder, lightly dozing off. She did use her powers a lot today, so it must have been tiring for her. I pat her head, and she smiles under my touch.
“Yuuchan, kawaii.” I softly say.
“Hnnn..? NyanNyan…..” she mumbles, snuggling closer to me.
“I love you..” she slips out, before falling into a deeper sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~fast forward to Fashion event~
Yuko’s POV
Wahhhhh! NyanNyan sugoi! She’s looks so beautiful in her white dress. I wonder how she’d look in a wedding dress…hehehe. It would be a dream if I could be together with her.
NyanNyan leaves, or so I thought. She turns back to us, and turns her clothes invisible. I can see her red bikini underneath. Nosebleed! Wah! She’s so sexy, my perfect NyanNyan. Wait. I remember that I’m not alone. Dang, Haruna, why’d you have to dress like this? Everyone else can see her, including the couple of ojisan judges. No! I will not have it! Only I can see NyanNyan! Though…I’ve never really seen her.. It’s just my fantasy. But that’s not the point!
I teleport to my room, and grab my largest jacket. I teleport back to the show, but by NyanNyan’s side. She’s so close. My face heats up. I feel like I’m kind of intruding in her space. I do that all the time. But...this is different. She's hardly wearing clothes. I look away from her, while covering her up. Who cares if I’m interrupting the show?
“You shouldn’t show your body off like this… You look better with clothes on…” I softly mumble to her, but still not looking at her. I’m kind of lying just saying that. She would actually look more beautiful with her clothes off! … What?! No! Don’t imagine it! Only I can do that! And then, it’s not really me to say that to her, but I guess it was a spur of the moment. I don’t want her showing off to everyone..
“Arigatou, Yuuchan.” I look to her. She’s smiling down on me, a little blush across her face. I didn’t expect her to answer. I almost thought she’d get mad for me interrupting her time here. Though, just the simplest word from her reaches me, and tugs at my heart. Especially, since she used that name. She’s started calling me that recently. She doesn’t say it often, but it sets butterflies in my stomach every time I hear it. Everyone’s always called me Yuko. I finally have a nickname. It makes me happy.
I can’t take it anymore. This is too much. I love this girl, really. If I stay here any longer, I’ll explode from overheating. It’s really hot. I can feel myself burning up, my facing gushing red. She gets me too easily. Plus, she’s also very close in distance to me and wearing hardly any clothes. Gah!
I teleport out. I need to like, cool down in a freezer or something. Oh! I know just the place. I teleport over to a room in the dorms. It’s Kitarie’s room. It’s as cold as hell, which is not at all. I remove a picture frame off the wall, revealing a special thermostat. Heheh, I turn it to ‘cold’. Her thermostat isn’t labeled in degrees, it’s labeled in ‘not cold,’ ‘cold,’ ‘perfect,’ and ‘freezing.’
I stay in her room for like 5 minutes, and soon leave to go get ready my outfit. I don’t particularly care about winning this or what my score will be. I just want to look cute for NyanNyan. I wonder what she’ll think.
~~~~~~~~~
~after event~
Haruna’s POV
I'm still kind of in a daze. I know the event is finally over, but I hardly take notice. One scene just replayed through my mind the entire time. When Yuuchan appeared in that squirrel costume, she was just too cute! Honestly, I felt that I wanted to hug and cuddle her right there and then, but I held myself back. That's too out of character for me. I sigh. My loss. She looked so fluffy though.
I snap out of my daze, as Shinoda-san stops Yuko’s illusion, snapping her out of her delusions. Yuko looks around confused, wondering where everyone went. It’s just her, Shinoda-san, and I left. Everyone went to go prepare for the dance.
Shinoda-san steps forward to her, “Late. It’s already over. Your block won.”
“Really?? Wait, what was I just doing??” She looks up to the ceiling, trying to recall.
“You were—“ I cut Shinoda-san off.
“She put you to sleep.” If she tells her what she was really doing, it’ll be awkward…for me. I don’t even want to know what went through her head while she was in the illusion. And if she remembers about it, she might just talk non-stop about whatever it was. It’s Yuko, it wouldn’t be surprising.
Shinoda-san doesn’t say anything. The mood becomes awkward all of a sudden. It’s not me. It’s those two, for whatever reason. I’m not awkward at all. Just kind of in a ‘what to do’ phase.
I leave Yuko and Shinoda-san, and wander away in my thoughts. . …hm, I have yet to pick out my dress for the dance. I’m probably going alone. It’s not that big a deal anyways. I’ve never been to a dance before. I feel that it might be boring for me. Maybe, I’ll bring my ds.
“Wait!” huh?
I turn around to see Yuko and Shinoda-san, pushing and shoving each other as they run over to me. I shrug, ignoring them, and continue on my way. I have things to do.
“Haruna!”
“Kojima-san!”
What do they want? “Yes?”
They catch up to me, huffing and then glaring at each other. What is going on?
“Will you go to the dance with me??” Both of them question.
“EH??” Ok, so I’m blank right now. What just happened? I need to think here.
So one, I can’t believe Yuko asked me to go with her. It shouldn’t be surprising since I’m pretty sure she loves me, if I heard her right before. I guess it would be more fun to go with her.
Then two, Shinoda-san? I don’t..really know her… or have talked to her much. But, I’d like to get to know her more. There's something about her, she seems really interesting. I don’t mind making new friends too. And I might be able to figure out why she asked me, especially considering that I’m from block A. I’ve heard stories and I’m sure she’s not a big fan of us, so this is new.
They wait expectantly for my answer.
Now this, is an awkward situation. Why did they ask at the same time?? If I answer to one, then I’m rejecting the other. It would be so much easier if it was done separately. Oh, what to do..
I disappear in front of them, now unseen. This makes things so much more easier for me. I walk away from the surprised duo. I didn’t really mean to be kind of rude for not replying either one. I just need time, though there’s not much left. I’ll just go with whatever I feel. Just wait until later.
-
KEKEKEKE YUKO AND MARIKO FIGHT OVER HARUNA
WHO WILL DANCE WITH HARUNA? MAYBE MR.DS WILL
UAAAHG THIS NEW UPDATE MAKE ME WANT MORE AND CANT WAIT FOR THE NEXT EVENT!!
SASUGA
-
Im not kojiyuu fans but your plot and writing skill make me like this pair
It jus way too cool~
They had more than 2 ability
It make me want more from you
Love this fic
Okei san thank!!!!!
-
New Update! Yay!
I love TomoTomo, but i found it hard to write a long developed story for them. It might be shorter than the rest, but I tried. I'm sorry! Enjoy though :)
~~~~~~~~~
~after the last event~
Kasai’s POV
Another gloomy day. Well for me. I did pretty okay in the fashion show thing, and Tomochin gave me a flower crown. You’d think I would be happy, right? But I’m not. It’s not because we lost or anything.
It’s just…now I have to think about the dance, and I don’t want to go to it by myself. I really want Tomochin to go with me, but I’m still not sure if I should ask.
Honestly, I hate my power sometimes. Controlling darkness? Shadows a part of it? Ew. It’s not pretty. It’s not really me much at all, is it?
It has its perks though. People don’t bother me much and usually behave as well as they can when I’m around, since I’m also the dorm head. Why couldn’t they give the position to some adult though, like really, why a student? Everyone thinks I’m scary. Well it’s my job to discipline, I’m not trying to be scary. If I have to discipline or give punishments whatever, I’m going to do it right. It should be easy enough to follow the rules. How do people get in trouble so easily?
And then, my shadows sometimes have a mind of their own. They’re shadows, it’s hard to control them. They don’t stick to people. They blend with the darkness; anywhere there’s no light, or it takes over. When I try to study at night, they randomly dowse my light sometimes and I’m like ‘wtf??’ I can actually control my powers pretty well too, but only when there’s not a new moon. Otherwise, I have no handle on them for some reason, and they do whatever they want, messing with people.
It scares everyone away. I don’t have many friends because of it. When I befriended Tomochin, I was glad to have another friend, but I didn’t want to scare her away so I try hard to restrain my powers around her. I don’t want them shadows ruining anything. She knows of my powers of course though, who doesn’t? She just doesn’t know how awful they are. She actually thinks they’re cool. It surprised me when she said that. I was a bit happy. Just a bit though.
Back to what I was saying before, I really want to go the dance with Tomochin! Would she go with me though..?
I go to my cousin for advice.
“Meetan, help meeeeeee. I have a problem.”
“You’re not the only one, you look so cute, whining! I could just eat you up.” She pinches my cheeks.
“Stop that, seriously. I’m not cute.” I pout.
*click* *flash*
“Yes, you are. Tell me that face isn’t screaming ‘I’m adorable’ all over it?”
“Now’s not the time. More importantly, can you help me??”
“Sure, of course. I’m not going to leave a damsel in distress.” She smirks.
“I said stop that!” I snap.
“Okay, okay, so what is it?”
“I want to ask Tomochin to the dance with me, but I’m too scared. What do I do??”
“Hmm…” She strokes her chin, thinking.
“You could either, wait for her to ask you, if that’s even possible…or…you could get drunk, and ask her yourself.”
“Both are impossible.”
“You’re 18 though.”
“Why would I ask her out while drunk?! Are you crazy?? You don’t do that! I would get rejected if I did that.”
“At least you would be able to ask.”
“Ugh, you’re useless.”
“What! No, no, no, I’m sorry, I have an idea now, really. I know what you can do.”
I narrow my eyes. “Go on.”
“Just…ask her. That’s the simplest thing you can do. Build courage and ask. Plus, give her some flowers. That should help. The most typical methods of asking, are also some of the best and sweetest way to ask. You don’t need to go all out, or do something really special. If she likes you, she won’t mind and will say yes.”
“If.”
“Tomo, stop thinking negatively. It’ll get you nowhere. You can do it.”
I bite my lip. “But—“
“Stop. Here, take this.” She puts some seeds into my hand. Waving her hand, the seeds magically grow into a gorgeous bouquet.
“These are her favorites.” She smiles.
“What…how do you know?”
“As Aki-P’s secretary, I should know all the students in the school. Including their likes and dislikes. It just helps at times to know these things.”
I slowly nod. “I see..”
“Yeah, now go! I have things to prepare. The dance will be starting in a few hours. Better hurry~”
“Ah! You’re right, thanks! I’ll do my best.” With a bit of newfound courage, I happily skip back to my room. Time to get ready.
~time passes~
After a complete wardrobe turnover and make-up session, I put on the finishing touches and check myself in my mirror. I nod, satisfied. Ok, done! I look at the clock. Heeyyyy, only 30 minutes to spare, yabai! I need to get going.
Stepping out the room, and with the bouquet in hand, I start heading over to Tomochin’s room. A bit last minute, but I hope she hasn’t left yet. I don’t think she’s going with anyone anyway. I checked. She’s close friends with Paruru, but lucky for me, she’s going with Yui. Those two look good together anyways. I don’t know if she’s close to anyone else, so that should be good too…I think.
Ok, so I just have to ask her. No biggie. Piece of cake. You can do it. I try to think positive as I walk through the halls. Ehhh, I’m getting anxious. I’m getting closer to her room. Ah, yabai! What should I say when I see her?? I shouldn’t just ask flat out.
“Ah! Tomo~” Eh?
I turn around. It’s Tomochin! She looks at me, smiling, waiting for my reply. Yabaiiiii! I thought she was in her room! This is too soon! What do I say?? Oh! Just act natural, duh.
“Tomochin! Heyy, you look great!” Seriously though, she looks beautiful. She’s already dressed for the dance, wearing a long, silk pink gown with one strap lightly covering her shoulder.
“You don’t look bad yourself. You look amazing, really.” Oh no, why didn’t I say something better than the word ‘great’? Baka baka baka!
“So what are you doing here? I thought you would’ve headed over to FX room already.” The FX room is where the dance is going to be. It’s a special kind of room. Really nice.
“Um, I was about to head over there. What about you? Why you here?” I question.
“My room is right there.” She laughs, pointing to the door a bit down the hall, near us. I knew I was close to her room, but THAT close?? I hardly even noticed.
“Oh yeah…” I lamely reply. She chuckles.
Silence. It’s not an awkward silence, but it’s a comfortable silence. We just look at each other, gazing into each other’s eyes. We’re conveying so much, yet so little is known.
I guess I should ask now. Ok, like before, thinking positive. Don’t let the darkness take over, I have control over it. Don’t let it affect my mood, I am positive, brightening myself. I take a deep breath.
“Tomochin?”
“Tomo?”
We say at the same time. We laugh.
“You go first.” I say.
“No, you.”
“Ah, fine.” Might as well.
She waits patiently for me to speak.
“I might be late, but…will you go to the dance with me?” I ask, smiling, and present her the bouquet.
She gasps. I thought she’d be surprised. Thank you, Meetan. I look down at the flowers I’m holding.
I gasp too. They’re bundled together, wilted. A mess of decayed plants. A dark aura surrounds them. I swear. I let down my guard. Effin powers sapped the life from the flowers, and blocked it from sunlight. I wasn’t even looking. This is bad! Way to go, Tomo~mi. Ask the girl you like, to the dance, and then give her some dead flowers. She’ll definitely love it. Argh!
Everything’s ruined! She’ll definitely say no, now. I can’t do this anymore. My eyes start to tear. I can’t even look at her. Ah, just kill me now, Kamisama. I don’t want to be here anymore. I don’t want to hear her answer. I already know it.
I turn and run off before she could answer. Stupid powers. I would’ve been fine with them had they not gotten in my way. I look up at the sky. Why didn’t I check the forecast earlier? It’s a new moon. The sky is empty. Tch, just my luck.
A hand grabs my arm, pulling me to a stop. Teary eyed, I turn to the person behind me. I don’t want to see her though..
As if reading my mind, instead of having me look at her, she wraps me in a tight embrace. I’m confused.
“I didn’t even get to reply. Kind of rude, don’t you think?”
I don’t answer. Why should I hear it? It’ll be painful if I do. Is she trying to hurt me?
“I was going to ask you the same thing, but you beat me to it.” What?
“Yes, I’ll go to the dance with you.” She pulls us apart, smiling.
My eyes widening, I look at her, shocked. Really? No.. Really??
She’s not finished though. “Tomo, daisuki.”
It takes me a minute to process it.
“Eh..?” I blush. Did I hear her right?
“Daisuki. I love you.” She says once again.
Uso.. I cover my mouth, crying in happiness.
“You… I thought… I didn’t think you would feel the same way.”
She softly laughs. “Why’s that? If you were worried about the flowers, then don’t be. They’re just flowers, they can be replaced. I understand what happened.”
“How?”
“Tonight’s a new moon, right? Usually, when I ask you if we can hang out, and the day is on a night of a new moon, you always say no. And then I noticed that you always kept yourself cooped in your room on nights of a new moon. So I figured, your powers must be stronger during that time. You don’t want to hurt anyone, right?”
“You don’t think it’s scary?”
“Well sure I do. Although, as I said before, they’re cool. And so are you. I know Elementalists sometimes have it hard, because they are controlling and manipulating something entirely. Yours especially. It’s darkness, what do you expect? That’s a powerful element. Besides your new moon problem, you’re already amazing enough for being able to control it to such a high extent. Others don’t see that. I do. I’ve seen you give punishments before, to students, and yeah, I thought you were scary, but I also thought you were incredible with how you controlled your powers. The way you used it to envelope the students was terrifying of course, but it was terrifyingly awesome. Darkness itself can be beautiful, which is why it’s meant for you.”
“I never thought of it that way.”
“No one does, until it’s explained to them. Besides you, if other people just saw things in a different light, they’d be met with new possibilities and opportunities. If they really knew you, they’d see what a wonderful person you are. You, who’s misunderstood, is someone who tries hard to keep her powers in check, and is actually gentle and kind. You’re also really serious about work, so the kind part doesn’t really show when you discipline people, but you know…when you’re not working.“
It’s like she sees through me and knows everything about me. She knows me so well. She understands me when no one else does. She’s the one who’s actually amazing. I’m glad fate had us cross paths. I don’t know what I would be doing now without her.
I haven’t yet told her how I felt about her.
“Tomochin?”
“Ye—” I quickly seal her lips with mine. She’s surprised, but returns it sincerely. Though it’s short, it’s a sweet kiss. Our feelings conveyed through a simple action.
Parting, I move closer to her. “I love you too.” I finally say it.
She gives me a knowing smiling, she’s too observant for her own good. I bet she knew all along. I don’t mind though. I love her anyway. She’s happy though to actually hear it from me. I may not be as observant as her, but I can tell now her eyes are sparkling, lit up in glee.
She offers me her hand. “Shall we go to the dance now? Everyone should be there now.”
Delighted, I take it in mine. “We’ll be the ones walking in fashionably late.”
“I like the sound of that.” She laughs.
“I like hearing your laugh.” It brings me a kind of happiness I can’t explain.
She stops laughing, and just smiles widely.
I pout. I thought she would laugh again.
She grins and gives me a quick peck on my lips. I blush. I didn’t expect that.
Giggling, she leans her shoulder against mine as we walked, on to our new beginning.
-
You really love teasing us
Waaaaaaa~
Lol
-
Considering what I have in store for chapter 8, i just have to include another wmatsui side story first. It won't be long though. Well, it shouldn't be. I'm sure you just want me to hurry up, so the dance ch will be up. You guys are probably like, "Ugh, not another one." Or something like that, lol. Patience though, there shouldn't be any more side stories after this. Hopefully...lol. Who knows..
Luckily, I'm on springbreak so no school! I have more time to write. And with Yuko's graduation coming up soon, I think I'll write a new fic for her. That won't be posted til later though. So forget about it until then.
On to wMatsui! XD
=============
~during 3rd event~
Rena’s POV
There goes all my courage. I knew I shouldn’t have done it. Why did I do it? Ah, it was a bad idea.
When I heard that we were doing the fashion event again, I felt like I just had to. It was my chance to tell Jurina—show Jurina, who I really was before. I wanted her to know the real me, and I want to finally explain why I wasn’t there that day, before she left.
If I dressed as a boy again, I knew she would recognize me. I look pretty much the same as when I was younger, except now my hair is even longer than before, and I wear make-up. That’s probably why she couldn’t tell. I don’t know.
I felt that if I didn’t do it, my relationship with Jurina would never change. We’d stay friends, and she would go about her life never knowing who I was, and she would probably never realize that her childhood friend who she knew long ago, was right by her side.
I’m just going to say here, I’m selfish. I don’t want to be her friend. I want us to be more than that. It was scary making the decision to go on the runway dressed as ‘Ren,’ but it’s even scarier to think that I’ll lose Jurina for a second time. We won’t be in this school forever. We’ll part, and this is my last year here. I don’t know if we can be together, but before I leave, I want her to know my feelings.
When it was my turn, I played my part well, as a guy. It was easy. My dad wanted a boy, but whoops, I came out. So he had me dress as his son throughout my childhood. Although I was dressed as a boy, I didn’t have to cut my hair and he allowed me to keep my name. Stupid Jurina though, she didn’t let me finish my name when I introduced myself. That’s why things are how they are now.
She was surprised to see me how I was. No, surprised doesn’t even cover it. It was more like she was slapped in the face, and she just couldn’t handle it. Utter shock. She was stupefied. She didn’t stay though. She left. I should’ve expected that, but I didn’t. It made me sad. I can’t leave here right now, but I want to see her right now. I need to talk to her.
After I got off the runway, I quickly left to find her. She’s probably in her room. I knock on her door. She opens it.
“Jurina, I—” *slams*
She shuts the door in my face. She did not just do that?? I knock several times.
“Jurina, open the door! I need to talk to you!” No answer.
“Jurina! Please!” Nothing.
Ugh, I look around for a spare key. Course there’s none. What am I going to do??
I pace back and forth. Think, think, think. Ok, I think I know…in theory, this should work. First time for everything. I close my hands together, and soon separate them to form a virtual screen. I move it onto the wall. Next, I bend down to the keyhole. I place a palm over it, and project my image through the hole, into her room. I hear a small scream. Ah, it worked! She sees me! My virtual double sends me feed of her room on my screen. I'm planning on just using the virtual double to talk to her for me. I look around. Wait, where’s Jurina?
The door suddenly opens, cutting off my image. I’m pulled into the room, and the door is shut.
~~~~~~~~
Jurina’s POV
I just want to be alone right now. What was that? Why did she look so much like him? Why now? I started thinking about him more, recently. And then Rena-chan shows up on the runway, looking exactly like an older version of him. Wait. Rena…Ren.. Even their names are similar! Argh! My head hurts!
I had to leave. I don’t think I could stay there any like it. It was like…a revelation. Good or bad, I don’t know. Is…Rena-chan…Ren-kun?
Leaving the room, I hurry back to the dorms and my room, locking the door. No, this can’t be real. She can’t be him. He’s a boy, she’s a girl. I know that.
*knock* *knock*
Ugh, I just want to be alone. Who’s bothering me?
I drag myself to the door, opening it. It’s Rena-chan. I close the door. I don’t want to see her right now.
Several knocks sound afterward. She calls for me to open the door. I don’t want to though. Just go away.
I have peace a few minutes later. I guess she’s finally gone. She’s not though, as suddenly, a virtual Rena-chan appears in my room. I let out a short scream. What the heck? Can’t she leave me alone??
Closing my eyes, I accept defeat. I need answers anyway. Opening the door, I pull her into my room. She faces me, surprised. I’m surprised too. She’s still in that outfit.
“Well?” I tap my foot impatiently. If she has something to say, then she should say it.
She scratches her head. “Gomenasai!” she bows. What?? Why is she sorry?? Did she do something wrong??
She faces me. “It may not have been the best way to tell you, but at the time, I thought it was my best option. You might be upset or confused right now, I know. I’m sorry again. It’s my fault. No, actually, it’s your fault. If it wasn’t for you, we wouldn’t be in this situation right now.” What the heck?
“You come here, to my room, apologize for who knows what reason, and then say it’s my fault? What the heck is my fault? What in the world did I do? Actually, what I should be asking is, who are you??”
“Eto..how do I explain… Well first, I’m Matsui Rena, of course. And then…eto…um..just here.” She takes out a handkerchief from her pocket, handing it to me. My eyes widen. Uso… It’s that same one I gave Ren-kun a long time ago. She has it?! Then…so.. I look up to her, hesitantly.
“Ren-kun?” I question in a small voice.
“It’s actually Rena… not Ren. This is why it’s your fault. Baka.”
*SLAP*
Rena holds her cheek in surprise. I take hold of my wrist, attached to the hand that had touched her face. Tears streak down my eyes. I can’t contain myself anymore.
“WHY?! Why now?? Where were you all this time?? We promised…” I break down on the floor, “to meet at the tree again. You weren’t there…” It all rushes to me. Our memories. I don’t care if Ren was really Rena, but… all this time..I wanted to know…
She kneels beside me, on the floor, wrapping me in a gentle hug. “I know. I’m sorry I wasn’t there. I didn’t know you were leaving that day. You never said anything about it. It was hard for me too. I came later that day, but you had already left. I was late, because I was making something for you, and I got caught up in it, that I forgot about the time.”
“That’s no excuse! You still broke our promise!”
“I know! And nothing can make up for it because of the time we lost together.”
“Why now though? Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”
“You would’ve acted like this, that’s why. And I’m sure, you never would have believed me. You didn’t even recognize me. You still look the same though.”
“Oh… I’m sorry..” I feel that I must have caused a lot of trouble for her. I don’t like being the cause of her unhappiness though.
She shakes her head. “It’s okay. I wanted you to know. It just came out like this. I thought I would never see you again. But it’s fate how we were able to meet here again.” She smiles.
I lightly blush. “Yeah…” I just remembered….if Ren-kun was my first love….then would Rena-chan be…
“Here.” She hands me a small box. I look to her questioningly.
“It’s what I spent my time making. My family are jewelers so I learned things. It took a lot of time, but it’s for you. I can finally give it to you.”
Curiously, I open it. Inside, lays a small gold ring. I laugh. “What’s this?? Were you planning on proposing?” I turn beat red at the thought of that. What am I thinking?
She pushes me playfully. “It’s a pinky ring. It’s to symbolize our promise and friendship.”
I smile. That makes me happy. I look closely, observing her hand crafted ring. An ‘R’ is engraved on the inside. I look at Rena-chan. She grins, holding up her pinky. She takes off a ring similar to mine. Inside, a ‘J’ is engraved.
“The ‘R’ stands for Rena, so you would remember me. And you can guess what the ‘J’ means.”
I laugh.
“So I take it you like it? Because, if not, I can make a new one, but for your ring finger.”
“Rena-chan, stop joking! We’re still too young.”
“So then…would you accept in the future?”
“Eh?” Wait, I just realized what I said before.
She purses her lip, thinking.
“I love you, Jurina. Always. I fell in love with you since we were young, and my feelings haven’t changed since then.”
“Uso!”
“Really Jurina-chan, I love you.”
“No, I mean, I love you too. I fell in love with Ren-kun, but you’re the same person. Though I was younger, I grew to love you so much. You were my first love, and if what you’re saying is true, would you be my last?”
She didn’t expect me to say that. She starts crying tears of happiness. She nods repeatedly, hugging me tightly. I hug her back, I’m right here now. We can be together again. We can be together now.
“So can I expect you’ll go to the dance with me?” I grin.
“That’s a lame way to ask. Of course, I’ll go with you, baka.” She smiles, and swings me around in a hug.
“I’m not a kid.” I pout.
“You still act like one.” She laughs.
“Mou! What if I become mature? You won’t see me as a kid anymore, right?”
“Yes, and if that happens, which is unlikely, I’ll give you a kiss.”
“Ehhh? Why not now??” Really?? If we’re going out now, why not?
“Hm…close your eyes.” Honto ni? I close my eyes.
A moment later, I feel a soft sensation on my cheek. I open my eyes, as Rena-chan leans back.
“Mou! Lips, Rena-chan. Chuu here.” I pout, pointing to my lips.
She shakes her head. “That’ll have to wait.”
Tch, this sucks. I start grumbling to myself.
She smiles, taking my hands in hers. She has me face her.
“Jurina, I’ll see you later, ne?” she tilts her head. She looks so cute.
“Un, I’ll pick you up. We’ve been gone a while, so the fashion show should be done.”
“We’ll find out the results later. See you~” I walk with her out of my room.
“Don’t disappear on me, okay? You better be there when I see you later.”
“Hai, no worries.” She smiles, turning to leave.
“Oh, Rena-chan?”
As she turns, I quickly steal a kiss. Before she could say anything, I hide in my room, shutting the door. Hehehe, I won’t let you make me wait.
-
AHHHH!! :w00t: :drool:
WMatsui kawaiiii!! :inlove: :wub: :heart:
I REALLY LIKE THIS Fic! XD
Please update soon! :nervous
Can't wait for the dance!!
-
Ahhhhhhhhhhh~ Thank You!!! WMatsui finally reunites again as lovers~ lol
well, pls update soon. I really like this story.
-
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~
Im not shock anymore if the next update was mayuki side story lololololololololol
-
:P i hope for more side stories...
cant wait for chapter 8 :twothumbs
-
Jurina is talented when it comes to stealing kisses! :twothumbs
-
T...T
WMATSUI TOGETHER!!
JUST NEED MAYUKI AND BUMB!!DANCE EVENT!!
SWEET
-
Finally! Thank you so much for reading this far. I just have a few quick things to say.
First, lol i'm sorry, there's no MaYuki side story before this. Hopefully, MaYuki fans will be satisfied with what I have in store for them here instead.
Second, I didn't expect this to turn out so long. I almost divided it into 2 parts but I decided not to for your sakes.
The times will vary throughout this chapter because multiple things are happening at the same time.
Ok, you can read now~ :)
=====================
Takamina’s POV
Ah, so much to do, so many things to think about, and so little time. Currently, I’m relaxing in my bath. I wish I could stay in here longer, it’s so warm and soothing here. Then again, Acchan will be waiting and I’d rather be with her than in here, so I should get out soon.
Wrapping my small body in a towel, I step out and leave the bathroom. Now at my closet, I open it to find that all my clothes are gone. And where’s my dress??
Frustrated, I spend a good half-hour, searching high and low for any article of my clothing. But nothing really. Actually, I did find something. Quite a few somethings.
In every drawer I opened, and through other doors, I seemed to find the same drawing of a cartoon squirrel apparently shaking its butt.
Yuko!
What am I supposed to wear then? I sit on my bed, thinking. Well I don’t plan on going in this towel. And hell no, I’m not going naked. Ughh. I lay across my covers. I feel a light bump underneath them. Huh? I get up and feel my bed. There’s definitely something under here. I pull the covers off.
I gasp. “Oh no.”
I swear. I’m going to kill her for this.
~~~~~~
Acchan’s POV
*knock* *knock*
That can’t be Takamina. It’s still too early. I’m not expecting anyone though. I open the door.
NyanNyan steps in.
I raise an eyebrow. “How come you didn’t just come in? Where’s your key?”
“I lost it.”
“Figures. Here, I have a spare.” I say, while taking a key from a drawer filled with hundreds of more keys…just in case, for instances such as this.
She nods her head in thanks.
I turn to my closet, frowning at my clothes.
“Hey NyanNyan, what are you going to wear?” I didn’t think there would be these kinds of events here, so I only brought one dress…which I wore at the fashion show. The rest are back home! I should’ve brought them all.
“Hm…I don’t know… Do I really have to go?”
“You don’t want to??”
“…it seems troublesome. It might be best if I don’t go.”
“What are you saying? You have to go! I’ll be there anyways. And so will Takamina and everyone else.”
She frowns. “What am I supposed to do there?”
“Chat. Eat food. Drink something. Dance. You should know this. It’s typical knowledge.” It sounds like she doesn’t get out too much.
“As I said, troublesome.”
“Nooooo, please go! I’ll feel bad if I go and my roommate doesn’t also. Why should I leave you here to boredom?”
“I won’t be bored. I have my games.”
“Games can’t talk to you, hug you, or fill butterflies in your stomach.”
She looks taken aback. “What are you talking about?” She sits on her bed, hugging her squirrel pillow pet.
I smirk. “Really? You know, you should just go to the dance with Yuko! It’ll be fun! Ask her out if she hasn’t already asked you.”
She replies in a small voice, “She asked me.”
“And…?”
“She wasn’t the only one who asked…”
“Nani? Dare?! Dare?!” Who else asked her?? I only know of Yuko, who likes her.
“Eto…Shinoda-san.”
“Ehhhhh? Maji?! Mariko-sama? She doesn’t like block A, even its students! She like, hates us. Though she does put up with us sometimes. I don’t understand. Why??”
“I know, which is what confuses me. I don’t understand any more than you do.”
“Have you ever talked with her?”
“Somewhat. At the maze, you know.”
“That’s it?”
“…” She doesn’t answer. Can I take that as a yes or a no..? Or what?
I sigh. “Forget it. Honestly, I think you should go, regardless with who. Go for the fun, for yourself. Do what makes you happy. NOW, moving on to other matters, can you advise me on what to wear???” Seriously, I’m running out of time. I still have to my make-up and style my hair. It’ll take forever.
She chuckles. “It’s Takamina, right? You want to impress her. Don’t worry too much about it. She’s not too good with fashion, though she tries her best with it. She can’t really tell what’s good and bad, so I was surprised with her outfit during the last event. For you, go with something elegant, but simple. It’ll make her feel more comfortable than if you really dressed up for it. She can be really self-conscious sometimes. Dress in such a way that she wouldn’t feel ashamed of herself or feel underdressed or incomparable being by your side. If you do things right, it’s quite easy to make her happy. She can be a simple person or very complicated. It depends. You should be fine though.”
“Naruhodo.. Now I just need to find the right dress.”
“I’d lend you one of mine, but they might not fit you. Oh! You know what, I have something perfect for you.” She gets up, going to her closet. She comes back a moment later, with a light blue satin, short dress.
“It might not fit, which is why I suggest you take this to the fashion department and have Shinobu-san hem and design it to your size and tastes. You’ll have to be real quick though. I don’t know how long it would take.”
I take the dress in my hands, gazing at it adoringly. It’s gorgeous. I hug NyanNyan. “Thank you so much! Thanks a thousand times over!”
I part from her, taking my leave from our room. I stop and turn, walking back to our room. Opening the door, I shout to NyanNyan. “I took your ds while I was hugging you. I better see you at the dance!” A pillow is thrown at me, but I close the door before it hits. It’s not like it would hurt me anyways.
Laughing softly, I head over to the fashion department.
~sometime later~
Whew~ that’s better. I admire myself in the mirror. The dress fits perfectly. I also added a dark blue ribbon bow around the waist. I thought it looked cute. On my head, sits a dark blue, thin headband to match. Adjusting it, I also fix my hair a bit. There we go~
*knock* *knock*
It must be Takamina! I silently squeal. I’m so excited! I hurry to the door, but accidentally trip, falling onto the floor.
At that moment, NyanNyan peeks out from the bathroom, trying to hold back laughter. Waving a hand, a pair of heels appear behind me, where I tripped. Stupid heels! I hate how she can turn objects invisible too. And just saying, I know how to walk in a pair of heels. Yeah right, I would trip on my own.
I shoo her to go away. Once she’s gone, I get up, composing myself. I take a deep breath, smile, and open the door.
My smile vanishes. I’m left agape.
“T-takamina?!”
She scratches her head. “Yeahhhh, that’s me. Due to circumstances, I had to dress like this… Is it bad?”
I slowly shake my head, scanning her up and down. “Sugoi!!”
“Eh?”
“Sugoi, Takamina kakoii! You’re like, a short gentleman. You look ikemen.” Really! She’s dressed in a black suit and tie. She’s not wearing a wig though, which I think is great! Her short hair is enough to pull it off. It’s styled a bit too. I could say she’s like somewhere between ikemen and cute actually. Sugoi… it’s like she stepped out of an anime. Like 2.5D.
She laughs nervously. “So it’s okay? You don’t mind me like this?”
“No, you look charming actually. I love the suit, it looks fitting on you.” Now that I think about it, Takamina would look great as a guy. I don’t know how, but whoever got her to wear this, props to them. They knew what they were doing.
She blushes madly. I smile lovingly at her. This midget is mine tonight. Hopefully every day after, too.
Straightening herself, she holds out her arm to me. “Shall we go?”
“Un.” I take her arm, walking to our destination.
As we walk, she looks up, talking to the ceiling. “I wonder where the FX room is…”
I stop us in our tracks. “You’ve got to be kidding me. You don’t know where we’re going?”
“I know where! I…just don’t know exactly where it is…’ she grins, sheepishly.
I’ll forgive her this time. “I have to show you where everything is, huh?”
“Gomen ne. I’d be lost without you.”
*doki doki*
Don’t take that so seriously, get a hold of yourself. She’d literally be lost without me. She probably wouldn’t even be at this school if I hadn’t shown her the way. It doesn’t mean anything else, right? She just said that so casually though. Such serious words, and she said them so easily.
Shaking myself out of my thoughts, I quickly nod, and hurry, leading us to the FX room.
I’ve been there before. I was exploring the school once, and happened to stumble upon it. It’s really something.
It’s kind of like a ballroom, but it definitely is not. It’s circular, and the floor is made from marble. Surrounding, are pillars lined up at the walls. The ceiling…I guess there’s not much of a ceiling. It’s just tiled glass, and the sky about it. Moonlight usually shines through it, and it’s been perfect for dances. It’s really romantic. Tonight though, there’s no moon. It’s okay though. That’s actually the best thing about it. It means that all the stars will have their chance to shine for us, twinkling to make their presence known. I heard it’s a really beautiful sight, since it doesn’t happen often.
Why’s it called ‘FX,’ I’m not too sure. I don't think it matters though.
Arriving, we open the bug brown double doors. Many students are already there. They mingle around in groups, going off here and there. Some are eating snacks, and others drinking some punch or soda. No alcohol allowed. Everyone’s dressed in cute dresses, the room is very colorful.
Miichan waves us over to where she and a few others are.
Yuko whistles as we go to them. “You’re looking fine, Takaboy.”
Takamina balls her hands into fists and tries to leave my side to go to Yuko. I hold her back though. We don’t need any fighting tonight.
“What did you do with my clothes?!” she roars.
“I hid them. Gave them to someone for safe keeping.”
“Who has them??”
“That would be Jurina-chan over there.” She points to Jurina who just came in with Rena-san.
“What’s going on, guys?” Jurina comes over and asks.
“Where are the clothes I gave you?”
“Oh, I burned them.” She grins, holding her thumbs up to Yuko.
“What?!” Takamina screams.
“Dude! Why’d you do that?!” Yuko demands.
“Well you said to rid of them, so I did.”
“I didn’t say that! I said to hide them! Those were Takamina’s clothes!” Yuko pulls at her hair.
“Uso!” She covers her mouth, her eyes going to Takamina who’s trembling by my side.
I nudge her. “It’s okay, Takamina. We’ll go shopping for new clothes, don’t worry about it.”
“My clothes…burned… Jurina.. Yuko…” She mumbles.
She snaps her head up. Her eyes change. They look fierce. She tries to step forward to Yuko and Jurina, who step back. I hold her in place. She turns back, looking at me. She softly speaks, “Don’t worry, Acchan. I just want to do something. I won’t fight.”
Reluctantly, I let her go.
Turning serious, she backs Yuko and Jurina to the wall. She steps in front of Yuko first. Smiling, she holds her hand out to her.
“Want to play a game?”
Yuko looks suspiciously at her. Takamina blinks innocently in return.
“That wasn’t a question.”
Hesitantly, she takes her hand. Takamina pulls her over to a nearby table. Sitting Yuko down, she sits opposite of her. Takamina takes one of Yuko’s hands in hers. She challenges her to an arm wrestling contest. Obviously, we know the winner. Yuko gulps, nervously preparing herself. Takamina smiles deviously. Not a few seconds later, she smashes Yuko’s hand down, right through the table, Yuko falling with it. She cries out in pain, while Takamina looks down on her menacingly. Kowai.. Note to self, don’t get Takamina angry.
Satisfied, she turns to Jurina, who runs away, hiding behind Rena-san.
Takamina’s face softens, “Don’t worry, it was Yuko’s fault, not yours. I’m not going to hurt you.” Jurina breathes a sigh of relief, but Takamina’s not finished yet. “But… you will be paying for my loss.”
Jurina panics, her eyes widening. “Can you just brutally hurt me instead?! I really, REALLY, need my money.”
“And I really, REALLY, need clothes.”
“Have Yuko pay for it!”
“She’s already paid.”
“But not with money! Come on!”
“Then she’ll pay for the damages to her arm and that broken table. You’re paying for my clothes. That’s it.” Takamina turns away, grabs my hand, and leads us away from the others.
In another part of the room, she sits down on a chair, and slouches back. It’s still early, but she looks exhausted.
“Acchan…”
“Yes?”
“We passed by ice cream earlier.. Will you get me some?” She pleads.
If it makes her feel better, sure. She could really use some right now.
Nodding, I tilt my head. “What flavor?”
“Any.” That doesn’t help at all. I hate it when people do that. What if I pick out the wrong flavor and she doesn’t like it? It just makes it harder for me.
A few minutes later, I return to her with a small bowl filled with every flavor they had. “Here.” I hand it to her.
“Arigatou.” She takes a bite.
“Oishii~” she croons happily.
“Really?”
“Un!” She offers her spoon to me.
“Say ahh~” I blush as she feeds me.
“Wahh! Umai!” The cool taste on my tongue feels refreshing.
Takamina grins, eating the rest happily. I’m glad her spirits lifted.
Classical music begins to play throughout the room. Students look around and start moving to the center. Everyone begins dancing around. It’s a waltz.
Takamina stands up in front of me. She slightly bows, offering her hand. “May I have this dance?”
“Of course.” Why do you think we came here?
Taking her hand, she leads me to the dance floor. She hesitantly places a hand on my waist. I smile and place a hand on her shoulder. She blushes at our close proximity. Moving with the music, we dance—oh wait, she pauses. Takamina whispers something to me.
“What.”
“Gomen ne!”
Inwardly, I sigh for the umpteenth time today, because of her. Apparently, Takamina’s never danced before. Well, she knows how to dance, just not formally. She just asked me to lead. There goes my perfect night. I wanted her to lead me… Ah… Bakamina.
“Just follow what I do. 1, 2, 3. 1, 2, 3…” We go with the flow, drifting with the music.
As we dance, she gains more confidence with each step. I nod in encouragement. Much better than being awkward.
Although we’re not intimate, we move as one, our hearts slowing synchronizing. Dancing in circles throughout the room, the universe gradually changers. Everyone disappears. It’s just the two of us. In this moment, it’s as if nothing else mattered.
I gaze into her eyes, which pierce mine. The lively music in the background slowly fades into a slow rhythmic tune. She pulls me closer to her, our bodies touching. I lean my head into her shoulder, swaying with her to the music. I feel like I’ve found my place.
“Accha—” Takamina speaks, but is abruptly cut off. The lights go out in the room. Its pitch black.
~~~~~~~~
Yuko’s POV
Wincing in pain, I hold my arm, teleporting back to our room. Where’s that first aid kit? I need a splint or sling or something. This freaking hurts! She didn’t break my hand…or my arm, but it feels like it all shattered.
I have to do everything with my good arm. Painfully, I search through the closet for the medical supplies. Eventually, I find them. I grit my teeth, wrapping my arm, then slowly place it in a sling. This is just temporary at least. What that Bakamina doesn’t know, is that I don’t actually have to pay a single cent for my arm. Though I will still have to pay for that dumb table. Moving on, everything here isn’t what it seems. This med kit doesn’t just hold your typical supplies. It’s more than that. If I just wear this special wrap for several minutes, my arm will heal in no time. I’ll be as good as new. The only downside of this, is that I have to bear with excruciating pain for a bit. But it’s worth it. I’m not going back to the dance with a messed up arm.
Since I can’t really focus right now, I’m walking back to the dance instead of teleporting. This is so slow though. I’m so used to teleporting now, it’s so weird to not do it. How can people stand walking these distances? It’s so slow, you can’t get anywhere at this pace!
I whistle a tune as I walk through the halls. It slowly dies away, as I spot an all too familiar figure walking in the same direction as I am.
“NyanNyan!” I call, then wince, holding my arm. Ah! This hurts! Just a little while longer…
She stops, turning to me. “Yuko! What happened?? Who did this?!” I love how concerned she is for me. It shows she cares, maybe I should get hurt more often. First my nose, then my arm. Thank you, Takamina.
“Oh, it’s nothing. I kind of deserved this. I had a game of arm wrestling with Takamina.”
She narrows her eyes. “And what did you do this time?”
“Eto…it wasn’t really me. Jurina burned her clothes. But then again, I was the one who gave them to her. I told her to hide them though! She didn’t listen to me, she thought I said to get rid of them, and then…yeah. Takamina got a bit upset.”
“A bit? She hurt you! I’m not surprised though, of course she would. She loves her clothes. She shouldn’t though. They aren’t much, fashion wise. I mean, some of them are nice, but the rest…are a bit questionable.”
“You’re not going to get mad at her or anything? Do anything like you did last time??” I would've thought she would.
“I’m not in the mood. I have other things on my mind.”
“Like…?”
“The dance, we need to go!” Taking my good arm, she drags me to the FX room.
By the time we got to the dance, my arm completely healed. Yay! No more pain! The music was already playing, and people were on the dance floor. Takamina and Acchan seemed happy in their own world. I’ll interrogate Takamina later, see if there’s any scoops heheh.
I pulled NyanNyan towards the center, where everyone was dancing.
“Come on, Haruna. Let’s dance.” I insist.
For once, she didn’t push me away, and she took my hand. Taking the lead, we danced melodiously through the room. I never imagined she would let me this close to her. This is like a dream come true!
A very fleeting dream though. A figure taps Haruna’s shoulder. I scowl.
It’s Mariko-sama. Bowing, she politely asks Haruna for a dance. No! I got her first! Go away! I would love to just scream those words to her, but I know Haruna would scold me for it. Grrrrr….
Haruna accepts the invitation to my disappointment, but I can’t do anything about it. Well…I can, but it would be wise not to. Glaring at Mariko-sama, I slowly back off.
Smoothly taking her into her grasp, she leads her away into the next dance. There are not enough words to describe my anger for Mariko-sama. I’d use a bunch of hateful words, but my vocabulary is so limited in them, that I can’t.
I sit on a chair nearby, watching them. As they dance, they chat. But what, I don’t know. I can’t hear them. Now I’m wishing I had super hearing or something useful to pick up what they’re saying. She makes her laugh, which painfully tugs at my heart. No…that laugh is for me. I want to be the one who makes her laugh. I want to be the reason she smiles. Not…that woman!
I teleport to the garden and back. I come up with a brick. I lightly weigh it in my hand. If only I could throw it at her… Snapping my fingers, I teleport the brick by Mariko-sama’s foot as she dances by it. She trips over it, causing her to fall. To my dismay, Haruna falls with her. I curse. What kind of person let’s Haruna fall?! Well it was my fault she did, but she didn’t have to take Haruna down with her!
Haruna is on top of her. Painfully, she gets up oh so very slowly, stopping to look into Mariko-sama’s eyes. They stare at each other. Gah! Enough of this! I teleport to the pair. Right as I’m about to break them apart and get them away from each other, the power goes out.
~~~~~~~
Rena’s POV
After Jurina picked me up, we made our way to the dance. There was quite a bit of trouble with Takamina, but I knew she wouldn't hurt Jurina, so I just watched everything, amused.
We spot Mariko conversing with Mayu-chan. Jurina ran over to them, jumping into their conversation. She seeks their attention like a needy puppy.
Nearby, Yuki hovers in the background. We make eye contact. She motions her head to follow her, and she walks off towards the restroom. She's never given me any attention all this time. Why now? Curious, I follow her.
Once inside, Yuki closes the door. I watch her, nervously. Before she has the chance to say anything, I speak first.
"This is about what happened…between us, isn't it?"
She nods.
"Let me say something first then..." I take a deep breath.
"I'm sorry!" I bow. She waits for me to finish.
"At first, I didn't understand why you broke up with me, but as time passed, I finally came to understand why you did it. I'm sorry for all the trouble I caused you! I actually hurt you a lot, didn't I? But you put up with me, and I'm thankful for that, but that doesn't excuse my hurting you. It was my fault our relationship turned out the way it did. We had many good times, and I miss them.. Even so, I know now that we could never be together. It might have never been meant to be. You realized that before I did, and I was blind to see my own feelings. You could see me more than I could see myself. And in just doing so, put you in so much pain. I don't expect you to forgive me, and I don't know what you have to say, but I just wanted you to know that I'm okay now. You don’t have to pretend anymore. I understand it all now. For everything, I'm really sorry."
Yuki walks up to me, placing a hand on my shoulder.
"I just wanted you to be happy. I knew I couldn't be yours, in mind and heart. I'm also sorry though, for hurting you with our breakup, and then my cold behavior to you. I didn't want to get close to you. I knew that you wanted us to still be friends, you’re too nice… but I thought that it would be best to keep my distance, so you could forget about me. I wanted you to look forward to a new future. Even if it meant I was hurting myself…or the both of us. I held this out too long, didn’t I…"
"I could never forget you, and you're already in my heart. You may not be the one I love the most, but I'll always care for you. Though you pushed me away, I couldn't give up on you. Friends don't give up on each other, no matter what. We're not lovers anymore, but we can still be each other's best friend, right? That's the future we can still have."
She starts tearing up. I slowly wipe her tears off her face.
"Yeah, I'd like that. I missed you." She hugs me, and I hug her back. She relaxes in my arms, as if a burden was lifted. I'm glad we could talk this out. We both needed this.
Parting, we laugh as if nothing ever changed. But many things did. We still have our friendship though. That's all I could hope for.
"So...how are things going with Jurina? Does she remember you? Because, if I recall, you pulled off quite a show at the fashion event." She chuckles.
I blush a bright red, remembering the following events.
Yuko nudges me playfully. "What happened?? Tell me everything." She waits patiently.
"Is it okay with you? You don't mind if I talk about her?" I purse my lips.
She shakes her head. "No, you weren't the only one who came to realizations. I moved on too. I have my eye on someone. You go ahead." She grins, ushering me to tell my story.
"Whoa, whoa, wait. Wait. I want to know who. Is it Mayu-chan? Don't tell me it's her??"
"Yes, yes, is it bad? We came to the dance together too. As just friends though. Honestly, we became really close after the maze. We have a lot of differences, but there's just something that attracts me to her." She smiles to the floor.
"No, it's not bad." I laugh. I just find it funny. I never really much thought about it, but Mayu-chan really talks a lot about Yuki. I wouldn't be surprised if she liked her too.
"Then that's it. Enough about me, what's going on between you and Jurina?"
I sigh. "We're going out..." I softly mumble.
"Eh? I can't hear you."
"We're going out..." I repeat. It's still soft though.
"Speak up!"
"We're going out now! Happy? We're dating!" It feels so new to say those words about Jurina and I.
Yuki giggles. "I heard the first time. I just wanted you to say it with confidence."
I push her to the side. She laughs once again.
"When did this happen? Who confessed first? Have you two kissed yet?"
"Shut up!" I say, blushing. I forgot how nosy she could be sometimes.
She gasps. "So you have kissed!"
"We...didn't. I didn't let her. So she...stole one. I— ah forget it. Shove off! You don't need to know!"
"I'm your best friend, aren't I? Of course, I deserve to know any details. But fine, have it your way. I'll ask Jurina-chan instead." She stalks off out of the restroom.
"Wait! Don't you dare!" I say, catching her arm.
"I'm just kidding, lighten up." She winks, sticking her tongue at me.
"Go back to your Mayu."
"Mou, she's not mine!"
"Yet~" I tease.
"Hai, hai~ yet." She waves me off, leaving me alone.
I look around the room for Jurina.
My vision is cut off as a pair of hands cover my eyes. I smile.
"Guess who?"
"My girlfriend."
The pair of hands stiffen over my eyes. I move them away, turning to the shocked figure.
Jurina stares at me, gushing red. She didn't expect me to say that so straight forwardly. I bet she was expecting her name. Close enough. I peck her cheek, snapping her out. She grins widely.
"I love you, Rena-chan." Now it's my turn to blush.
"I know. Why don't we go dance now? Sorry to keep you waiting."
"Un! Let's go!"
Unfortunately, we don't even get the chance to dance.
My watch beeps. Already?!
Jurina looks at me confused. "What's up?"
I sigh. "I'm sorry, I got to go."
"Where??"
"Um... Just come with me." It won't hurt if she does. She'll find out anyway.
I hold her hand, taking us out of the room. After turning into a few halls, I open a door and sit us on the floor inside.
"Rena-chan... Why are we in a storage closet?"
"Shhh. Wait." I pull out a small cube. Pressing a button on it, it glows blue. A screen lights up over it. A message highlights the screen, asking for a password. I sigh, looking at Jurina.
"Don't say anything." I type in my password. M-E-L-O-N-P-A-N -> Enter.
She snickers. I roll my eyes in annoyance.
In the next moment, the door is barred in a metal panel, and the walls in the storage room all flip over. The room is now completely white, with a tv on one wall, and two huge flat screen computer screens covering the last remaining walls. A small laptop holds its place in the corner between the 2 computers. Various devices and equipment now take space around the room. A chair pops out in front of us. I get up, taking a seat in it. Jurina looks around the room wonderingly.
She jumps in surprise as the tv comes on, a live feed of the FX room running.
Spreading my hands out in front of me, a virtual keyboard materializes. I type away effortlessly, a code of numbers and letters zooming through the laptop screen. Digital imprints and data images shadow over the computer screens. I keep an eye on all screens, shifting my sight several times every now and then.
"What are you doing?? What's going on?"
"Nothing really. Just hacking into the school's security and electrical system." I shouldn't even have to. I think they went overboard with this plan. It’s too complicated and elaborate.
"Eh?!"
"Shhhhh! I need to concentrate. Give me a minute." I glance at my watch. Ok, 10 seconds. I double check everything. As I count off to zero, I press a final button.
"Rena-san, the power's out. Wait 5 minutes and bring it back on. After that, you can head back."
“Got it.” I silently reply to Paruru.
I turn my chair around to the tv. The screen is dark. Well actually, the room is. Using infrared, I watch as red blurs move around the room, familiar figures taking their places and setting everything. What a surprise this'll be. Let's hope they like the reveal of our last prank.
Time runs out. I flip the final switch.
~~~~~~~~
Mayu's POV
I don't understand how, but we just clicked. As we got to know each other more through the maze, we just naturally became friends. It just happened. I never imagined we would ever be friends. It's so much better than stalking her.
Since we didn't want to go by ourselves, we decided to go to the dance together. Nothing really behind it. It's really exciting though! Going with Yuki?! It's the best thing that could ever happen to me!
First, I tagged along with her in the maze. Next, we became friends somewhere along the way. And then, I'm going to the dance with her! It's so surreal.
At the dance, I find Mariko-sama standing by herself. I go over to her, Yuki following behind.
"You didn't come with anyone?" I ask.
"I guess not."
"Oh ok." Not my business anyways.
"Have you gotten it ready?" she asks me.
"Of course I have. I'm not a genius for nothing."
"Good. I’m having Erena and Paruru set everything else up."
"Meetan agreed to help too."
"What are you two talking about?"
"It's nothing, Yuki."
"It seems serious. Should I be concerned?" She narrows her eyes, especially to Mariko-sama. I roll mine.
"Later, okay? Can you just wait for a bit? I still have some things to discuss with Mariko-sama."
Yuki looks at me suspiciously. I guess what I said could seem guilty of suspicion. She shrugs and waits against a wall nearby. I turn my attention back to Mariko-sama.
"Rena-chan should be getting things started soon." She tells me.
"Alright, I'll text Tomochin in a bit then. I already told Sayanee to prepare herself."
“You know, Tomochin’s going to be pretty upset. She looks like she’s having a good time.” She points to the dance floor where Tomochin is dancing with Kasai. “And at least I won’t be the one who will be interrupting them.”
Sighing, “It would have been easier if we had Kasai in on it.”
She shakes her head. “It wouldn’t work. There would most likely be more panic that way. And it’d be impossible to work with her power. It’s too dark. It would be hard to keep track of anything under it.”
“You’re right. It’s too late anyways. We’re already all set.”
"And the twin towers…?"
"Done."
"Let's hope things go smoothly then."
"It will. It was your plan." If Mariko-sama was in the military, she'd be a brilliant strategist. This isn't the military though. And we're not going into battle. We have other plans.
"Marichan!" Jurina calls, dashing over here. She launches onto her, giving her a hug.
"Hey Jurina-chan, how are you now?"
"Much better!" She grins, bouncing around happily.
Mariko-sama looks past Jurina to Rena-san on the other side of the room. She smirks.
"I see."
The two chat about useless things. I give my input every now and then, commenting on their various subjects.
"Hey you two, I'm going to go grab a dance real quick." Mariko-sama walks away from us, her eyes on a certain someone.
"Have fun~" I call to the air, as I'm unheard. Jurina has left to find Rena-san.
I look around. "Yuki?" She's not by the wall anymore. Where'd she go?
My eyes roam the room for her, but I don't see any sign of her. Oh no! Was my tone too harsh on her?? I had some important things to talk about with Mariko-sama though. I didn't want Yuki to know anything of it.
I start whining, frustrated. Where is she?!
"Yuki!" I call.
"Yukiiiiiii??"
"Yukirin!" Don't tell me she left me alone?
Off to the side, I lean against a wall, staring at the floor. I am so bored. I feel so dead. No life. No motivation. I want to go back to my room now. She's nowhere to be seen. What's the point of being here...
My phone vibrates, snapping me out of my doldrums.
It’s just a warning timer I set. I quickly send a text to Tomochin. It’s still a little early, but I guess I’ll go get it ready now.
"Mayu!" I look up, turning around.
Yuki stands in front of me. I guess what I have to do can wait a bit.
"Yuki, where were you??" I complain.
She laughs, amused. "The restroom, silly."
"You were there an awfully long time."
"I chatted with Rena for a while."
"Oh ok. You could've let me know though."
"You looked pretty busy though with Mariko-sama."
"Oh...well whatever, nevermind it all. Let's go dance!" There's not much time left.
We step in with the other students as they dance around. Following the rhythm, we start swaying to the slow, steady beat of the music. Even if it's just one song, I'm glad it was a slow song.
Our close distance brings me so close to her face. I can really look at her. I stare up into her eyes above me, getting lost in them. They reel me in. I wonder things. I want to know her more.
I don't realize that she's been staring at me until she blinks, my reflection bouncing off her eyes. I quickly look down, our gazes breaking.
She takes a hold of my chin, lifting my head to look at her.
"Mayu, look at me."
With a mixture of wonder and confusion, I look back into her eyes. "There's something in your eyes." I say.
"What is it?"
"I'm not sure yet, but I could stare into them forever.
Her eyes begin to sparkle, the corners of her lips breaking into a smile. She rests her forehead on mine.
"You want to know something?" She softly says, leaning closer.
"What..?" I reply just as softly in return, not noticing the closing distance.
"I love you." As her lips are about to reach mine, the power goes out. Yuki jumps back in surprise, accidentally pushing me away.
Kamisama, the worst timing ever!
What the hell, we were so close! Rena-san, if you are watching, why didn't you give us one more minute?!
In the dark, I feel a hand grab mine. I'm pulled in, a figure hugging me.
"Y-yuki?"
"I don't...like the dark...” She replies fearfully.
"Don't worry. I'm here." I hug her tightly, trying to calm her down.
"Hey Yuki?"
"Y-yes?"
"I love you too."
~~~~~~~~~
Takamina’s POV
Tch. What’s happening now?? I swear, this school always has something crazy happening. Even now, at the dance! There’s like, a black out or something, I don’t know!
Since I first kind of asked Acchan out to the dance, back through that secret door, I’ve been trying to straighten out how I felt about her. I didn’t have a lot of time. I spent most of my time trying to figure out what I should say to her tonight. I was thinking, why not at the dance? A dance is the perfect time to confess your feelings right? I want to tell her how I feel.
It just takes time for me to gather courage for anything. Like, that moment when I asked her to go with me to the dance if we won. It took me 2 weeks to finally ask that! And so, it would take me forever to say how I really felt about her, but I only had 1 week to figure out if I would go through with it. 1 week! That’s too short!
I made my decision though. I’d tell her tonight at the right time. And just when I was about to finally tell her, this shit happens! Hello?! Doesn’t Kamisama know how much it takes to build courage and actually go through with something you’re scared shitless of doing?? Even if it’s just for a few seconds, courage could all disappear in an instant.
Is life trying to tell me something?? Am I not supposed to tell Acchan that I love her? Am I not supposed to be with her?? Well screw it all! I have my rights! No matter how many times it takes, no matter how many obstacles block my way, I’ll tell her somehow. If only these dang lights would come back on. I can’t see a thing.
“Takamina, what’s going on?” Acchan asks, as we stand in the dark.
“I don’t know any more than you do.” I really am hoping nothing is wrong. Just a fuse shortage or something right?
“Something’s wrong.” Oh come on, why? Really?
“How do you figure that?”
“Well, this school has a state of the art security system, just in case a situation comes up if normal humans somehow get here, some kind of enemy finds the school, or something like that. And then, it also has a high level power grid, powered by a large ancient crystal. The controls only accessible through a super computer, hidden somewhere in the school. Very few people know of its location. It shouldn’t be possible for the power to go out because it’s guarded by a complex security system in the super computer. It’s that powerful, because it takes a large concentration of energy to keep the school going in this dimension. Under normal circumstances, we can’t control the electric power of the school. Not even Sae. We can only control the lights in our rooms. That’s why you never see any light switches in the main school buildings. It shouldn’t be possible for the power to go out here.”
A+ for Acchan. What a scholar right there. I must have missed whatever lesson this was from. This all seems very complicated. I think my head might explode from all this immediate knowledge. Oh, no wait, it’s just throbbing a bit. Whew.
All we can hear around the room, is the voices of students wondering what’s happening, and the shuffling of their feet.
A couple minutes later, the power and lights finally come back on. The room reveals many changes. Everyone looks all around. The glass ceiling has been covered by a large black curtain, and I have no clue how it got there. A small stage has been set up on one side of the room. The white marble floor is now black tiles, coated in colors. It’s as if paint was splattered all over the floor, but it’s artistically done and is completely dry. To sum it all up, it’s as if the room was transformed into a club.
Mariko-sama steps up on the stage, flagged by Mayu-san and Tomochin. She faces us with a mic in her hand.
“How is everyone doing?”
The crowd is quiet.
“No response? Really? Okay, whatever. So I’m assuming you all are wondering what the heck happened here, am I right?” We can all just stare blankly, waiting to know.
“Let’s just say this is present courtesy of Block B’s students and others. Like come on, let’s face it. Formal dances can be a drag. Let’s live it up, guys! This is now a party!”
The whole room bursts in a bunch of ehhhhs, whats, and other words of shock.
Yuko appears on the stage. “Chotto mate! Present?! I could understand if it was to the Elementalists, but to everyone?? You hate Block A! What are you planning??” Yuko demands rather aggressively, pulling Mariko-sama down to her height. There’s a collective gasp from the audience. I’m pretty sure you don’t just do that to Mariko-sama.
To our surprise, she pays no mind to her action, and answers her. “What if I said it was a prank from the very beginning?”
Yuko stares at her. We all stare at her.
“USO!” Our shock reverberates throughout the room.
Yuki-san moves to the front of the room, in front of Mariko-sama.
“Explain.”
“Too many words. Mayu, you tell them.” She says, giving the mic to Mayu.
“Why me? You think I’d like to talk? No. Tomochin, here.” She gives it to Tomochin.
“Okayy, I’ll explain it. What kind of senpais are you two? Making a 1st year explain something that started before I even attended here.” She sighs as they shrug.
“Soo…” she starts out.
“I just want to say first, that I just went along with everything. If I came off as mean or something, then good. I was doing it right. But honestly speaking, I didn’t mean much by it. It was part of the prank. All of the Attributes were in on it or at least knew of it.”
No wonder she had an attitude in the maze, and stopped hanging out with us in the beginning. Is that why Paruru also distanced herself too?
“So how did this all start?” Yuki-san asks.
“It was Mariko-sama’s idea of course. Apparently, things were getting really boring and she wanted to stir up some drama. Everyone loves a good fight, right? A good rivalry? So why not start one by creating tensions? Mariko-sama persuaded Sasshi to cheat, on the grounds that she wouldn’t really get into trouble with the school. What Sasshi would also get out of it, was entrance to Block B’s inventions lab. The girl is really curious. And due to her little mentality state, she says the most intriguing ideas sometimes. We attempt to create them, and she gets a look at our other projects. This plan was decided to last only a year. And the entire point of it all was to make things interesting in the Academy. And it sure did.”
Yuki-san turns to Mariko-sama incredulously. “So all this started because you were bored?? And this entire time, it wasn’t even real?!”
Mariko-sama nods. “It was really easy for everyone…or mostly everyone to act like they were mad at the Elites.”
“You didn’t mind losing last year??” Yuko questions.
Mariko-sama rolls her eyes. “Of course not. I’m not that shallow. Winning isn’t everything. It was more fun losing. I just wanted to leave my mark before I graduate. I’ll definitely be remembered for this. It was fun while it lasted.”
“Yeah, and now that this is over, I’ll miss coming up with the small pranks we did through this too.” Mayu-san comments.
“So it was you that got that glittery paint on Yuko and I??” Yuki-san glares at Mayu-san.
Mayu-san leans towards her, smiling challengingly. “Why technically speaking, yes. The most fun I had, was every time we targeted you.”
“Every dumb prank I went through for the past year, was by you?” A dark aura surrounds Yuki-san. Mayu-san seems unfazed by it.
She hops off the stage, standing in front of Yuki-san. “All of it.” Smiling, she looks into her eyes, daring her to make a move.
“Let me borrow her real quick.” Yuki-san says, then speeds out of the room, taking Mayu-san with her.
Mariko-sama calls after her. “I need her here though! Better make it fast!”
“Where did they go?” I ask.
Yuko answers me. “Yuki absolutely hated those pranks. She’s probably going to kill her, if not, punish her.”
Jurina and Rena-san walk into the room.
“A blur just flashed by us, and you are talking about punishments. So all I can guess… Yuki?”
“It’s not the first time this happened, huh, Rena-chan?” Mariko-sama smirks at her.
She stiffens, lightly blushing. “Have you showed them it?” She says, trying to change the subject.
“No, since Mayu is with Yuki.”
“Paruru, tell Mayu she needs to get back here soon. Or right now would be good.”
Paruru nods.
Mariko-sama sits on the edge of the stage, with her hands on her cheeks, frowning. Well, no one likes to be kept waiting.
A couple minutes later, Mayu-san and Yuki-san return. Yuki-san looks pleased with herself, while Mayu-san bounces happily. What happened? I thought something bad happened.
“Mayu, go get it.” Mariko-sama orders.
“Hai, hai.” Mayu goes behind a curtain off to the side. She comes out a second later, wearing a magician outfit. What happened to her dress?
She winks. “Just watch. Let the magic unfold.”
Waving a small wand, a puff of smoke hides the stage. When it dissipates, a weird looking machine is beside her. It’s taller than the average person and has a glass door on it.
“That’s not magic!” is called from a random student.
“I was just exaggerating. Haven’t you ever heard of the phrase, ‘just for show’?”
Going up to the machine, she places her hand on a scanner device on it. The glass door opens, revealing an empty space.
“Okay, who’s first?”
“Well first, what is it?” Jurina asks.
Mayu-san turns to Mariko-sama. “I thought you explained it while I was gone?”
“It’d be better if you were here for that, because you are explaining it. I don’t know all the details.” She says, raising her hands.
“So much work. Not only I had to develop this, I have to explain it too? You’re such a slave driver.”
“I do my best.”
Mayu-san claps her hands together. “So I just thought of this, okay? I call this device, ‘Revise and Print.’”
“What kind of name is that?!”
“It somewhat explains what this baby does. Listen before you speak and judge. You’re going to love it. Maybe.”
“Rena, give me a tab.” Mayu-san says.
Rena-san materializes a virtual tablet, handing it to Mayu-san.
“Ok…” she says, running a finger through the tablet.
“First, what kind of fun party or club has you dress in such formal wear? None, right. So we’re going to give you all new clothes... all designed and created by Mariko and Tomochin.”
“So what does that thing do then?”
“Well, through this tablet, I can assemble your outfits which has been pre-chosen. Once I got it all together, you step in there, we close the door, poof a bunch of things happen, and you come out in brand new clothes. All it does is print new clothes onto you. You don’t have to lift a finger. It’s to make this fast. We don’t have all night to wait for people to get into new outfits themselves.”
“There’s only one machine though.”
“That’s where we ask Yuihan to come in and duplicate this baby for us.” Mayu-san implies looking at Yuihan in the crowd.
“Fine. How many do you need?”
“Just 2 more. It’s easier to keep track of if there’s less.”
Yuihan duplicates the machine.
“Does it really work?” she asks.
“You need a demonstration then? Fine, I need 2 volunteers to show that the original and a duplicate really works and that people can put their trust in it. And by 2 volunteers, I mean Sae and Mariko.” She smirks.
Mariko-sama groans. “Why did I know you were going to say that?”
Sae comes in from behind the stage, “I didn’t expect to come out now, but sure, I don’t mind going in it.” She bounces excitedly.
“Don’t you know what you’re already going to wear? You should be excited.” Mayu-san says to Mariko-sama.
“No, I had Tomochin design my outfit as a surprise. Plus, you never tested this thing out, have you?”
“Nope! This plan was all yours, so you’re going first along with Sae. At least you’re not going alone, right?”
“Let’s get this over with then…” She breathes in and out. They both step into a machine, the door closing behind each of them. They face everyone.
Mayu-san hands the tablet to Tomochin. “I don’t know what designs you did for them. Choose them and then select which machine it will go through. It’ll do the rest.”
“Sure..” After sliding some things on the tablet, each machine starts to whirl and light up. A vortex of silver light covers Mariko-sama’s and Sae’s bodies.
As soon as it started, it stopped just as fast. It didn’t even last a minute. The doors pop open, and they step out. Everyone stares at them. They look really different…
“As you can see, it perfectly works. Of course, each outfit is different for everyone. Doing some research, it was done to fit your tastes. And if your tastes were peculiar, we went with something that would look suitable for you.”
A tall mirror is raised from the floor. “Have a look see.” She says to the two.
Sae is clad in white clothing. Jacket, jeans, and all. She also wears a silver tie, and her black hair is styled flipping out a bit. She looks like a music artist about to go dance.
On the other side, Mariko-sama looks like a male model. Her outfit looks roughed up, she wears tan pants and an american flagged shirt covered by a sleeveless blue denim jacket.
“Wah! This is so cool!” Sae turns, looking over herself several times.
“Well done, Tomochin. I like this as well.” Mariko-sama says, while observing herself.
“Someone praise me. I created this.”
“It was my idea though, remember.”
“I actually made it real, while you sat back and watched.”
“Noted. But whose grand plan was this?”
“Yours…”
“That’s right, so shut up about it. You don’t need praise. Where’s your modesty?”
“Tch.”
Three by three, everyone goes through the brief process of getting changed out of their dresses. It really doesn’t take long at all.
Luckily, I don’t have to wear this monkey suit of a tux anymore. I get changed into a simple outfit. A white shirt with black english words on it, a ribbon hanging on the front of my shirt, a black cardigan, a black short skirt, a cross necklace, and a cute black bow topping my head. They know me pretty well, can I keep this?
When everyone’s changed, the machines are taken away. A sound system appears to the side of the stage. Sae and Sayaka are there behind it, with headphones on, checking things out. Sayaka waves for everyone’s attention to the stage.
Sayanee then walks onto it with her guitar, a pick in her hand. Standing in front of the stage, she grins, strumming a chord. Everyone tenses as it’s heard, but nothing happens.
“My music isn’t only for hurting people. I can actually just play normal music. By the way, I love your scared expressions every time I’m about to play. Well then, let’s get this party started!” she screams, blasting music off her guitar. Sae and Sayaka pump out a beat using the sound system, adding to the noise. The room is dimmed and lasers stream across the room. We all start getting into it. This is a lot more fun.
On the dance floor, Mariko-sama and Yuko size each other up, an unspoken conversation going between them.
Yuko starts clearing the dance floor. Acchan and I decide to grab a drink, watching events unfold.
“Jurina!” she pauses for effect. “Let’s show them how it’s done.”
Jurina nods to Yuko, turning to Sae and Sayaka. “Put it on.”
They both grin. “You got it.”
The music changes within the room. I lean to Acchan. “Is this…?”
“Yeah, and I think a dance battle has just started.”
On speakers is AKB48’s UZA. Yuko and Jurina start dancing to the intro and soon enough, Sae and Sayaka step in with them. It’s just the 4 of them, but their small numbers allow them to synchronize better, making an impression to their audience and whoever they’re against.
Almost at the same time, another song starts playing, overlapping UZA. It’s NMB48’s Kamonegix, with Sayanee leading some of Block B’s students, which include Mariko-sama, Rena-san, and Mayu-san. Plus Milky’s with them. This is so weird. When was this a dance school? How do they all know these songs and their choreography?? Keeps getting weirder and weirder.
It’s Mariko-sama’s side versus Yuko’s side.
During the choreography of Kamonegix where they move in a circle, the students move around Yuko and her team. Yuko glares at them to seem intimidating. In response, Mariko-sama smiles delightedly at her, as she mouths the lyrics.
Mariko-sama’s side soon dances away from them, and they now face each other. Strangely, the two songs have similar interval timings and that’s when they all cross sides, dancing passed one another, then continue in formation. They’re trying to show who is better. Well both sides look pretty good to me. It’s amazing how this is all working out.
As both songs come to an end, everyone claps for them. The students who danced take a breather. The music returns to a lively beat. Yuko and Mariko-sama eye each other, then turn their backs. Yuko comes towards us, well not really to us though. Haruna is right near us. She hands her a glass of water. Yuko chugs it down thirstily.
“How did we do?” she asks to Haruna.
“You all did great. I don’t think I would be able to do that.” Haruna shyly replies.
“When did you guys even practice that?” I ask. Seriously, I’m dying to know.
“We have a dance club. Sometimes, we would split up and dance against each other for the fun of it. It’s been a while since we last did this. It stopped last year, but if it’s all good now, why not start out with a good dance battle?” She laughs. “I may not like that woman very well, but she’s good.”
“That woman?” Haruna inquires.
“Ah, it’s nothing.” She waves her off.
“Anyways, Acchan, you and Takamina should join us! It would be fun!”
“How come you didn’t ask me?” Haruna questions.
“You can dance, NyanNyan? You don’t really seem like you do.”
“Well, not like you… but I can some.”
“Well I don’t think you should join.” Yuko states.
“Why not??”
“If you join us, who is going to watch me when I dance?” She smiles apologetically.
Haruna blushes. Yuko takes one of Haruna’s hands into hers, looking at her adoringly.
I think we should give them space. “Um…we’ll think about it. Come on, Acchan. Let’s leave these two.”
“But I wanted to see if anything would happen.” Acchan says as I lead us away. Really, Acchan? Really?
A boom sounds throughout the room. There, something did happen.
Everyone freezes what they’re doing. We look around with wild eyes.
Looking up, the curtain on the ceiling glows purple at the edges. It floats down, and away from everyone. I notice a figure standing in the background of the scene, her eyes glowing purple. It must be Erena. I look to the large curtain as it sets down on an empty space in the room. I look back to Erena, but she’s gone.
*BOOM* I look back up. The glass ceiling is also gone, revealing an empty skylight. But the sky above is now exploding with fireworks. Perfectly lighting up the night sky above us, at the right time and right angles. What is this?
Small flecks of light dazzle us with their presence, falling from the fireworks. I’ve never seen fireworks like these before. This is amazing.
“So beautiful…” Acchan whispers, watching in awe.
I look at her. “Not as much as you.”
She laughs, “Stop kidding. Really, this night has been so amazing so far. Filled with so many surprises, and now this. It’s been so much fun. I don’t want this night to end.”
“If it never ends, you can’t treasure its memory properly.”
“I know. It’s just…sometimes you never know what will happen tomorrow. So why not live in the present.. or hold yourself to the past..? That way, you can live in the golden times where nothing changes. When you know nothing bad will happen. When things are still all right. When you’re still happy.”
“…Are you saying you won’t be happy tomorrow or in the future?”
“No, not really. I was only just saying. Just voicing some thoughts. From here, I feel that there will be more fun times ahead. I’m excited for them. I’m just a bit sad how fast all this is going.”
“Don’t think about it. Just takes things as they come and go. Think about now.”
“Well what are you thinking?”
“Hm…I’m thinking how lucky I am right now.”
She looks at me confused.
“I’m lucky because I was born like this, and I could be here now, with you.” I hold her hand.
“Did you know that…the nights were mainly made for saying things that we can’t say tomorrow..?”
She slowly shakes her head, looking at me questioningly. If I don’t say this now, I really can’t say it tomorrow. In a few days yes, but that’ll be too long. I could lose my chance here.
“When we first met, a lot of things went through my mind. Thoughts about anything, like about my mom, my old friends, the academy, where I was, random things, basically a lot things. One thought stuck out though, and I tried to push it back but I couldn’t. When we first met, I just took one look at you, and then—there was no turning back. Acchan…no—Atsuko, we may not have known each other long, and we may not know each other very well, but I want you to know that I love you. From the moment we met, I fell in love with you. I felt something that could be. I want us to spend our lives together if you’ll let me, and I want to know you more, the real you, however you may be. I’d like to find out new things about you that would make me love you even more. I want to protect you, be your knight in shining armor, and take you out on cheesy dates, and use cliché pick-up lines to get your attention. I want you, just you. But, I also want you to be happy. I want to know what you want. I know you may not have been expecting all this, so I will wait. Even if you reject me, even if you can’t stand to see me anymore, even if you don’t want us to be friends anymore because of my feelings, I will wait for you. I love you so much, so you don’t have to tell me your answer now. Just tell me when you’re ready.”
Lifting her hand, I gently kiss it. She doesn’t say anything. I decide to leave her to think, it would probably be best if I gave her some space. She seems kind of in shock. I wonder if I said too much.
I just feel great to finally have it off my chest. I feel a new kind of happy. She knows, and the relief of saying it makes me so excited for her answer. There’s a good chance I’ll face rejection, but then again, what if she accepts? I think I feel a bit bubbly right now, I can’t stop giggling. Calm down Takamina, you’re not a kid. You’re 16. Well that’s still pretty young. I’m not a child though. Still, I might be one when it comes to her. I can’t help what I feel. Even if I’m shot down, this has been a good night. I’m happy with this.
=====================
It was too long, i just had to save the rest for the next chapter... :farofflook:
If anyone's willing, can someone explain to me how to add images? I wanted to add pics for Sae and Mariko's outfits, but I dont know how, i'm sorry. :depressed:
-
That was sooo beautiful :farofflook:
Minami finally confessed to Atsuko, but now we're waiting on her answer. KYAAA~ i'm sooo excited :shy2:
and wow! I totally didn't expect it to be a prank! of course the idea would be from Mariko :hiakhiakhiak:
I hope you update soon :on GJ:
-
:luvluv1: :shy2: SO AWESOME!
I WANT MOREEEE.... :on lol:
Ohhh~ I want to know what happen to Mayuki, when Mayu told Yuki that she has been prank by her. And yuki bought Mayu away~ I WANT TO KNOWWWWW what they did!!!! Side story plssssssss :pleeease:
update soon :bow: :bow: :bow: :deco:
-
YES!!! FINALLY THIS DANCE EVENT OR I SHOULD SAID IT A PARTY EVENT!!!LOLOLOLOLOLOLOL
THE ATRIBUTE POWER WAS AWESOME IN A WAY...MAYUYU WAS SO GENIUS...RENA SAMA TOO~
LOL ALL THIS TIME ..BLOCK B STUDENT JUST ACT
AND I LOVE THE MAYUKI TIME
ALL OF YUKI MISERABLE PRANK (OR LOVELY PRANK) WAS FROM HER MAYU KEKEKEKEKE
WONDER WHAT HAPPEN WHEN YUKI BORROW MAYU IN THAT MINUTES KEKEKE IS THEY KISSED??
WHAT MAYU SAID TO YUKI???DID YUKI REALLY MAD CAUSE MAYU DOING ALL THAT PRANK TO HER???
WHATEVER THEY TALK IT WAS THE OPPOSITE...KEKEKKE
OKEY SAN ARIGATOU...
WANT MORE AS ALWAYS (T...T)
-
Ues i want to know what happen with mayuki and more of yuki pov maybe
-
aaa this chapter really awesome,i love itt :33
MAYUKII !! im really curious about itt XD
Update soon please !
-
MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE~
EHEHEHEHE
-
I noticed many readers wanting to know what happened with MaYuki, so I set up a new poll sometime last week if you hadn't noticed it yet. The poll will be locked at the end of this week, and if I write mayuki it will be in my next update. Otherwise, it'll be chapter 10. So let's see how it goes!
I'm a bit skeptical about how i did this chapter, but it should be alright. lol.
========================
Acchan’s POV
My mind was reeling, I’m completely speechless.
I want to answer her, but my lips won’t form words.
Her confession was so sudden, but then again, confessions always are. I knew I was feeling something for her, and I started having a pretty good idea what it was.
I never would’ve expected her confession tonight though. I never would have expected one, period. I was thinking maybe little by little, I could get her to fall in love with me, starting tonight. We were already good friends anyway so I thought maybe there was a chance for us. I just never thought she would already feel the same.
She took up my hand, and kissed it. I felt a jolt of electricity course through my body at her mere touch. She smiled softly at me, slowly letting go of my hand. She drifted away from my side. I was now alone.
I didn’t want her to leave. I wanted her to stay, so I could tell her what she means to me. But I couldn’t do anything. My mind said one thing yet my body said another. Held in place, I couldn’t move. My mind reached out for her to wait, to come back. My heart yearned for her to be by my side once again. To be sure I wasn’t hearing things. To know it was true. I already know though. I could see her eyes reflected sincerity.
Confused, I looked into myself. Why couldn’t I move? Why didn’t I say anything?? I let her walk away from me. Something I shouldn’t have done. I should have answered her right then.
I look around the room, searching for her small figure. I want to tell her.
I go around the room, looking for her. I can’t seem to find her. Where did she go? I ask around if anyone has seen her.
“Hey Yuko, have you seen Takamina?”
She shakes her head. “No. She’s not with you?”
“She was..”
“Oh! I’ve seen Takamina.” Miichan says, walking up to us.
“Where??” I ask.
“She just left. Went back to her room.”
“What?? Why?!”
“I don’t know. I guess she was tired. If you need to see her, just wait until tomorrow. It’s already late, you know. I’ll be heading back soon too.”
“Tomorrow…?” Stressed, I look at her with drained eyes.
“Hey hey, Acchan. Are you okay?”
“I don’t know. Ask me again tomorrow…” I leave her and Yuko.
Tomorrow is a long time from now. I want to tell her now. If she’s already going to sleep now… I don’t want to be a bother to her. She wouldn’t care if I bothered her though…maybe. I don’t know. What if she already went to sleep? It hasn’t even been long though since I last saw her. Ahh, I don’t know what to do.
This actually pisses me off! She was my date to this dance! What kind of date leaves her partner to go home alone?! Baka! Why did she go back without me? Didn’t she want to hear my answer? Sure, she said she’d give me time, but I didn’t know it’d be like this! She just had to leave…ugh, Takamina, whyyyy… she can be so frustrating sometimes.
I decide to leave early too, heading back to my room. I don’t get much sleep though. How can I? The girl I realized I liked confessed to me and I haven’t given her a proper answer yet.
Lying in my bed, all I can think about is Takamina. The dance is now a blur, along with the surprises it held. Memories flash. I think of the time I met her. Since she was a stranger, I might have been a bit shy, but as we headed to the school, I found that she was actually nice and really interesting. As we spent time together onward, we became close friends.
What I like about her… I guess…her faults. She may be short, stubborn, kind of unfashionable, and awkward at times, but it’s her faults that make her who she is, more so than her perfections and whatever talents she has will. She always tries her best to make me happy. She’s also really sweet, with her seemingly romantic gestures. I should’ve known she had feelings for me. And it was really a matter of time before I fell in love with her.
Without realizing it, I actually fall asleep. I don’t have any dreams. It’s just nothing. I just want the night to be over already.
At dawn I wake up, slapping myself to figure out if last night was real. It was. Quietly, I quickly get dressed. I don’t want to wake NyanNyan. She’s curled up still sleeping.
I go to Takamina’s room. Before I can knock, I pause. What if she’s still sleeping?? Ah what the heck, who cares. Instead of knocking though, I walk through her door into her room. I notice Yuko snoring on her bed, a bit of drool on her face. I push her arm a bit. She lazily opens her eyes to me.
“What? She yawns.
“I hold a finger to her lips. “I need to talk to Takamina. Can you go teleport somewhere and sleep there?”
Half asleep, she grins at me and mouths, “Your room?”
I roll my eyes. “Fine.” I whisper. “Don’t bother NyanNyan though.”
She nods, teleporting away happily.
I face Takamina, who’s sleeping peacefully on her own bed.
Awwh she looks so cute! So tiny…! So… easy to lift. I stand in front of her bed, taking hold of her mattress. After silently counting to three, I quickly lift the mattress up using whatever strength I have to pull it out from under her. If I had her super strength, this would be a piece of cake.
She gasps awake as her back hits the bottom board of the bed. She gets up, eyes widening as she sees me.
“Acchan!”
“Why did you leave me alone last night?! You didn’t even at least let me know!” I don’t mean to start out like this… I’m a bit upset with her though, and I don’t know what else to say.
“Eh eto.. I didn’t think you would want to be with me at the time. So I thought maybe I’d give you space or something…” She scratches the back of her head. Just as I thought.
“Why wouldn’t I want to be with you?! We’re best friends!”
“Ah…is that your answer?” she says quietly. Aw crap, wrong choice of words. Why did she take my words like that? I didn’t mean it that way.
“No! What I mean—is…um.. ugh, you’re—I… argh, this is so frustrating!” I sit down on the floor beside her bed, burying my head into my knees.
“Atsuko. What is it?”
Painfully, I look up to her now right beside me. She looks at me worriedly, yet also seriously. I’m scared how this will all turn out.
Without thinking, I grab her shirt, pulling her closer to me as I lean in, capturing her lips. With a soft urgency, I try to express all that I felt. She responds immediately, pushing me away. I look at her surprised, tears threatening to fall from my eyes.
“Why?” she asks. I can’t read her expression.
I look up to the ceiling, exasperated, then back to her. I shake my head. “What am I supposed to say? Last night…what you said…everything…how am I supposed to respond to that? I’m not too good with words, or explaining my feelings aloud. The things you said, how can I ever say something like that…?” I confess.
“You don’t have to. Just three words is enough. Only if you’re willing.” She cups my cheek, gently wiping away a tear.
I hold my hand to hers on my cheek, trying to summon up courage.
“I love you.” I finally say.
She smiles, “Thank you. I love you too.” She kisses my head.
I hug her small body, wrapping her in my arms. Holding her tightly, I don’t want to let her go. She rubs my back, soothing me to relax.
A small question nags in my mind. I part from her, looking at her confused.
“What?” she asks.
“When I kissed you…why did you push me away?” If she loves me, how come she didn’t just accept it? She would want to, right..?
Her face beats red, glowing brightly with, I think embarrassment..? “Um, it’s not that I didn’t like it… It’s just… a relationship doesn’t always have to start out with a kiss… besides, we haven’t even gone on a date yet…” she mumbles.
I look at her incredulously. Seriously?? I guess we’ve kind of already went on a date, but not really officially as a couple, but that’s not the point. She thinks kissing comes after a date?? I didn’t peg her to be kind of old fashioned, though I should have figured that earlier.
I cross my arms, nodding slowly. “Okayyy… so when do you propose we go out for a date? Hm?”
“You don’t mind??” Her eyes lit up, sparkling. She’s too cute.
I chuckle. “Of course not. I’m fine with anything if it’s you. Just say when.”
“How about today? It could be a shopping date.”
Oh yeah, she needs new clothes. Well, this could work.
I laugh, “Sure, why not. As long as I get to have a say in what we buy.”
“Let’s go after we stop by the cafeteria. I want to grab a quick breakfast or snack.”
“Okay. First, what are you going to wear?” She has nothing really.
“Oh. I don’t know. Let’s see what Yuko’s closet has to offer.” She gets up, walking to Yuko’s closet. Opening it, she gasps.
I head over to her. “What is—”
Whoa.
It’s actually a lot bigger than NyanNyan’s, which is surprising. Actually, Yuko’s closet is even bigger than our room! How is this possible??
“Why didn’t I look in here before? No, I’m pretty sure I did, they just never were here before. How long were these here and how did I not ever know of this?”
I observe Yuko’s choice in clothing. “I didn’t know she had so many clothes.”
“What the heck?? Look! This entire side over here is for sneakers!”
“So secretly, she has a thing for fashion and a sneaker collection.” I look through her sneakers.
“Some of these are actually cute. Oh, this one’s custom made!”
“Who cares, I hope she doesn’t mind if I borrow a pair and also an outfit.”
“At least she’s small like you.”
“Don’t even start.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“Can you get out?”
“What?”
“No, I mean, I’m going to change. Would you mind stepping out of the closet and closing the door on your way out?”
“I can’t stay? It’s just us you know.”
“I know... So I’m asking if you would step out. Please?”
“Really? Are you shy? I’m still looking at her wardrobe. Can I just turn around? I won’t look at you.” Or at least try not to…
“Acchan.”
I sigh. “Fine, fine, I’m going.” What kind of girlfriend kicks her girlfriend out because of this kind of reason? We’re both girls, there’s nothing wrong with dressing in front of each other. Hm, I’ll probably see her sooner or later.
Sometime later, we arrive at the cafeteria. The air is completely different than before in here. It’s lively, friendlier, and less hostile. It’s good that everyone is able to get along again.
Looking around, we find Yuko and NyanNyan. And I told Yuko not to bother her. Classes were cancelled today as a break from these past two days. I thought it’d be nice if she could sleep in.
I sit beside NyanNyan, giving her a hug. “Hey, have a good sleep?” Takamina pouts at me while I hug her. I grin, playfully sticking my tongue out. It’s fun teasing her.
“Acchan! Get away from her! She’s mine!” Yuko exclaims, trying to separate us. She goes right through us.
“Ehhh?? No fair! I didn’t know you could do that!” Yuko complains.
“Um…I didn’t know I could.” Yuko also went right through NyanNyan, not just me.
“So besides yourself, if you’re touching them, other people can move through things too?”
“Apparently… I must have gotten stronger.” I smile at the thought.
“Good for you! Now, let go of NyanNyan! I want to hug her too!”
“Too bad. NyanNyan doesn’t seem to want to hug you.”
She growls. “Stop calling her ‘NyanNyan’! Only I can say that! I gave her that nickname! Stealer!”
“You’re so immature.” Takamina snickers.
“You! Why aren’t you helping me? Wouldn’t you rather have Acchan hug you instead??” Yuko questions Takamina, who now eyes me. Looking back at Yuko, she nods. They both huddle up, their backs to us, whispering words we can’t hear.
I ask NyanNyan, “What do you think they’re talking about?”
“I’m pretty sure they’re coming up with a way to get us, since you’re using your powers to prevent them. Why don’t we make things more challenging for them?” She smirks.
“Hmm? What are you thinking?”
She chuckles. “Here’s what we’re going to do.”
~~~~~~~~~~
Takamina’s POV
“Ok, since we can’t touch either of them—stupid Acchan—then we’re going to need a game plan.”
“Oi! Don’t call her that!”
“Chill. You know I’m talking about her powers.”
“Still…” I pout.
She sighs. “Both their powers leave us at a disadvantage, which makes this already hard for us. We have to think this through. So… you’re going to be the distraction, and I’m going to surprise them from behind, since your powers aren’t that much help, and you aren’t the one that can teleport.” She grins.“Um… Shouldn’t we think this further?” I’m pretty sure that plan isn’t going to work.
“I have. NyanNyan can turn invisible, while Acchan can’t. Even if we only see Acchan, we can’t let our guard down because NyanNyan should be nearby. She’s not going to leave her by herself.”
“Yuko…”
“I’ll get Mayu-chan to help us find her if it’s needed.”
“Yuko??”
“And if NyanNyan puts a force field around us, I’ll teleport us out. I think I can do it now.”
“Yuko!”
“What! Are you even listening to me??”
“Nevermind that! They’re gone.”
“What!” She whips around to find vacant seats across from us.
“Where’d they go??” She asks.
I turn her head in another direction. We didn’t even realize our surroundings.
All through the cafeteria, besides the other students, are multiple figures of both Acchan and Haruna. They’re all doing their own thing, chatting, eating, or walking around looking pretty. They all wear the same outfits. I’m really not up for a game of Where’s Waldo.
I glance at Yuko. Her face looks frozen. I wave a hand over her face, snapping her out.
She looks at me in a dreamy state. I feel creeped out with the way her eyes look at me. I know it’s definitely not for me though. Whew, that’d be awkward.
“Takamina… are we in heaven?” Tears fall from her eyes.
“Actually, that could be possible.” There’s so many Acchans. There being one was already perfect, but this, this is extraordinary! It’s heavenly.
Yuko wipes her eyes, and elbows me. “Takamina, if you don’t mind, I’m going to pick me up some NyanNyans.”
What a player.
“What about the real NyanNyan? And the real Acchan?”
“Yeah, I’ll find them while I’m at it.” She waves me off, drifting away into a trance and the sea of Kojima Harunas and Maeda Atsukos.
“But—” A fingers takes hold of my chin, turning my face to her.
“Acchan!” I say. The girl smiles innocently. She leans closer to my face, I can feel her breath.
She stares deep into my eyes. “I can give you what you want.” She says in a husky voice.
I get lost in her eyes, mumbling words. “What I want…?”
She bites her lip, looking at me with hungry eyes. She places a hand on my chest and slowly pushes me back. I fall, expecting to hit the floor. Instead, arms wrap around from behind me as I’m seated on another Acchan’s lap. A voice rasps in my ear, sending chills down my spine. A sense of pleasure I’ve never felt before. The voice plays through my ear, “Mi-na-mi~” and I feel something soft touch my neck. It feels good… I want more…
My mind screams at me.
As I try to think, a hand touches my face. I look at the Acchan before me. Smiling, she slowly trails her fingers along my arm, leaving goose bumps in its wake. As she reaches my hand, she takes hold of it, raising it for me to follow. I lift up on my feet, the other Acchan giggling behind me. I can’t think. I don’t seem to mind the Acchans that surround me. I think nothing of it.
Holding my hand, she raises it again and has me twirl under her arm, as if we were in a dance. She pulls me closer to her, into a tight hug.
“Can you feel that?” she whispers into my ear.
“Your heart?” I can feel it beating against me.
“No… my breasts.”
My face flushes, as warning bells go off in my head. My mind continues to scream at me, pounding inside my head. This can’t be Acchan. This is all wrong!
I push her away, composing myself. “Where’s the real Acchan?” I demand a proper answer. What was just happening to me? I shake with chills. These girls are dangerous…
The Acchans around me all glare at me. I return with a piercing gaze that makes them back down.
One of them points into a direction, rolling her eyes. “That way. That’s all I’ll say.” The rest all laugh.
I walk in the direction pointed and push through them, shoving any Acchan away if any tries to get close to me. What is this anyway? There can’t be more than one Acchan or Haruna. They don’t have that power. Where are they anyway?
Scanning through the crowd, I notice multiple Harunas crowding around in another section of the cafeteria. I decide to go there first. As I get closer, I find several of them dancing seductively around Yuko who drools at the sight. Another has an arm wrapped around her, teasing her with stray kisses.
This cannot go on.
I make my way through the swarm of bodies, some of which press against me. Having enough, I use my strength to push each body, whoever it is, away from both Yuko and I. I easily pick up the Haruna who had her arms all over Yuko. Separating them, Yuko cries out in distraught. I slap her face, while tossing the other Haruna away. She’ll be fine. That wasn’t the real one anyway.
“I thought you were my friend! Why are you keeping me from my happiness?!?”
“Your happiness is winning the love of the real Haruna, and not these fakes. Get yourself together! We have to find them!” I shake her.
She pushes me away. “Ugh, yeah I got it. Just don’t touch me! Your stench will cover NyanNyan’s perfume on me.”
“Come on!” I shove her forward. I don’t have time for this.
We’re not going to find them this way. I scan through the cafeteria looking for a certain someone. Ah! Found her! Dragging Yuko with me, we make our way to a table.
“Mayu-san!” I call.
“About time. I knew you guys were going to come find me sooner or later.” She says, kind of bored.
“Really? How?”
“Yuko now relies on me to find Haruna for her when she can’t find her. And with all these Harunas, of course she’s going to ask for my help. Well, after ogling at them.”
“Do you how all this happened?” I gesture to them.
“Nope, it just happened suddenly. All these Harunas and Acchans showed up around the cafeteria, confusing just about everyone. Just as they were popping up, I saw the real Acchan and Haruna run past me. Haruna turned invisible disappearing somewhere, and I saw Acchan go through a wall. I’m pretty sure they’re still in the cafeteria though. It would be easy for me to locate them.”
“Will you tell us where then??”
“It comes with a price.” She pops a stick of gum into her mouth.
Yuko sighs. “What is it this time?”
“You both owe me a favor. Whatever it is, and whenever I say, you must do what I ask of you.”
I look at Yuko. “Is it safe to accept?” I don’t know Mayu-san that well, I don’t know what kind of thoughts go through her head.
“Might as well. What harm can it do?” She nervously laughs. I don’t like the sound of that.
“Fine. We both accept. Tell us now!”
“Thank you. Now give me a minute.” A second later, her eyes turn gray. After really scanning the room, her eyes change color once again, but into white. Ok, gray was one thing, but white? That’s just creepy. It’s like all you can see is her pupils. Too weird.
A minute later, her eyes return to their natural color. She gestures to a vending machine. We follow her confused as she goes up to it.
She nods to it. “Takamina, break this open.”
“What?!”
“Acchan is hiding in the back of it. Let me just tell you, vending machines here hold massive space inside so they’ll never run out of food. So it is possible that she can fit in there, if you’re wondering about that.”
“Where’s Haruna?” Yuko asks, worriedly.
“Oh. I already got her.” She lifts her hand, which seems to now be holding something. Haruna appears visible beside her, her arm grasped in Mayu’s hand. She frowns.
“It’s over already…?”
Yuko squeals, running over to her. She captures her in a hug, rubbing her face against her chest.
“NyanNyan? What happened? How’d this happen??” She gestures to the copies all over the room.
She raises a hand, signaling to wait. Yuko shuts up.
Haruna knocks on the side of the vending machine. “Acchan, they found us. Come out before Takamina breaks this open.”
“Hey! I wasn’t going to do that!” I protest. I might hurt her if I do…
Acchan, the real, wonderful, amazing, beautiful, perfect, did I say REAL Acchan, steps out from the machine. I breathe a huge sigh in relief. She grins. “That was fun.”
“Hey Mayu-chan, where was NyanNyan, since you found her?” Yuko asks.
“She was just dozing off beside the vending machine.” She says shrugging. Haruna must still be tired.
“She was supposed to be look-out, so we could go hide somewhere else if you guys were coming.” Acchan says.
Haruna yawns. “I couldn’t help it. I was watching though, at first. Anyway, did you like it? We were just teasing you guys. Since you were trying to get, or separate us, we thought we’d make it a bit of a challenge and let you really find us.”
“We got Yui to duplicate several copies of ourselves. It was NyanNyan’s idea. And it was—really interesting watching the two of you interact with them.” They both smirk.
They were watching?! Yuko and I both start gushing, ears steaming from the heat of blood rushing to our faces. I wonder what they must think about us. I inwardly groan. What does Acchan think?! This is terrible. It’s not like I did anything to those duplicates. They started it. They did…things. Not me.
Acchan smiles, walking over to me. “You know…” She twirls her hair through her fingers. “I wouldn’t really do any of those things to you… unless you want me to.” She batters her eyes appealingly.
I nervously gulp. “Ah…Okay.” Argh! What am I supposed to say to that?! This is torture! Talking about things like this. Undeniably ok yessss, I do want her to. I want to kiss her and hold her too, but I prefer to wait. It’s traditional in my family.
Acchan waves a small package in my face. I take it. “What’s this?”
“It’s just a snack. You need energy. We’re still going shopping right?” She bounces hopefully.
I laugh. A bit excited huh. I am too! I can get some clothes, and also spend the rest of the day with Acchan!
“Oi! Lovebirds!” Yuko calls. We’re not doing anything! She didn’t have to say that!
“We’ll catch you two later.” Yuko and Mayu-san walk off, discussing matters.
“Tell me how it goes later.” Haruna says to Acchan before following after the other two.
“Wait! Yuko!” I run to her. “Go fetch Jurina’s wallet for me. I need it now.”
“No! I’m not a dog!”
“Who got my clothes burned?”
“Alright, alright.” She teleports away, coming back a minute later with her hair messed up.
“You made me wrestle with a crying Jurina-chan for this! Buy me new sneakers while you’re out, okay?? And don’t think I didn’t notice you were wearing my clothes. Those sneakers you’re wearing? Do NOT get them dirty. I better see no marks on them, or else.” She threatens. They’re just shoes. What can she do to me anyway? I’m stronger than her. If it’s another prank, she’ll just get what’s coming for her again.
After that, Acchan and I take the slide down back to earth. I’ve never been on it before. Amazingly, we didn’t die. It’s like you’re practically falling though, and not sliding. It’s not so much slanted or forms many curves. It’s a straight drop, with a slight tilt which is hardly at all. Whoever designed this thing thought too much about making it invisible and not enough time on actually making it like a slide. Reaching the bottom was the worst part though. It’s not a smooth stop like other slides, or where you just fall lightly on the ground. You actually just shoot out, off it. Yuko forgot to mention that. All she said was that it was fun, in very cheerful manner. I bet she teleported her and Haruna off as they got close. Luckily, as we shot out into the air, Acchan turned off the gravity beneath us so we wouldn’t hit the ground. Safe~
We follow a dirt pass through the countryside. We should see the city soon, just over some hills up ahead. We admire the green scenery that surrounds us. The vast rolling hills, luscious grass, and multiple trees that take up space here and there. The variety of flowers budding in just the right places. A large river coursing its way beside us.
“Wah…if only cities could be like this.” Acchan breathes, taking in the view.
“Less gray, and more green? Yeah, that’s why they’re planting more trees in cities. To bring more life into it.”
She laughs, shaking her head. “No, I don’t mean like that. I mean, what if cities could be more colorful like here, not just by adding plants? I don’t mean just signs either. Colorful streets, buildings and skyscrapers, wouldn’t that be amazing? It would be so easy to find addresses. Like oh, you’re looking for the department store? Go down rainbow road, and it’ll be the peach colored building to your right.”
“That’s weird. No, I’m sorry, but that’s really stupid.” Really, how did she come up with something as strange as that? No offense really…I don’t want to lie, I’m just being honest about what I think.
“I’m kiddinggg. Where’s the value of the countryside if everything beautiful here, was also in the city.”
“Sureeee.” I can’t tell if she means that or not. “I guess I can kind of understand that. It’s really pretty here. You don’t get this in the city.”
“That’s what I’ve been trying to say.”
“Then you exaggerated way too much. Your wording was way off.”
“Shush.” She folds her arms, walking ahead of me.
“Acchan,” I sigh, jogging after her.
“Can I ask you something?” she says as I reach her.
“What? Yeah, of course.”
“What do you like to do?”
“Hm. I like to be with you.”
“N-not like that! I want to know what you like. I want to get to know you more…” she trails off. I see now.
“Um… I like to read manga.” I have a huge collection back at home.
“Ah... What else?”
“…I like to draw.” I do it in my spare time.
“Really?? Are you good? Can you draw me?” Really, why is it that every time when people find out that I can draw, they want me to draw them?
“No.” I don’t need to.
“Meanie, why not?” Why do they always have to call me mean just because I say no…? I sigh, then look at her seriously.
“No drawing can ever be drawn to fully capture someone as perfect as you. The life in your eyes, your aura, your smile—it can’t be replicated onto paper. What I draw, it is often fantasy. Things I wish were real, but can only make real on paper. You, I have right in front of me. And that is better than any drawing I can ever do for you.”
She turns pink, and doesn’t say anything more. She grabs my hand, wrapping it in hers. She still doesn’t utter a word. I smile, tightening my grip.
We walk the rest of the way like that, comfortably in silence.
I’m glad when we finally reach the city. Why did the slide have to be so far from here? People might find it, they say. It’s invisible though! Not many people go out into the country anyway. The city is where everything is at.
“Let’s start here!” I say, pointing to a sizable store stocked with various pink clothing and other items.
Acchan scrunches up her face. “We’ll come back here later.”
“If we leave, you’re not going to let me come back here!”
“Of all places, why here??” she complains.
“Pink is my favorite color! Why not! You can wait out here if you want.”
“Really? No, I’ll just come inside with you. This is a date, remember?” Of course I remember. I wouldn’t leave her here alone and I know she wouldn’t want to be by herself. It’s called reverse psychology.
“Yay!” I drag her inside with me.
Later, I head to the cash register after picking out some clothes that I liked. While waiting in line, I notice some bows on display at a nearby shelf. I glance back at Acchan who is observing the clothes distastefully. She doesn’t like them, but she’ll like these.
I hurry over to the bows, deciding to buy a pink one and a black one. I could use more for my stash. I have a lot already, but I don’t wear them often because people always made fun of me for it. They’re just jealous they can’t look good in them, I always told myself. I missed wearing them so I decided to wear one for the fashion event, and since Acchan said I she
likes it, I want to start wearing them openly again. I also want to her to compliment me again.
Once I pay for my things, Acchan takes my arm, leading me away from the “girly” store. Really, she just has no taste in fashion.
We go over to many different stores, boutiques, and shops, buying whatever I want….or actually, what Acchan wants. After that first shop, she took charge in what we buy and the choice of my clothing. Luckily, I did get some say in what we bought. If she chose it, and I didn’t like it, we didn’t buy it. And if I wanted something, I had to go through her. Such a loss for me, but I have to admit some of clothes Acchan picked out were really nice.
At one point, she almost made me go through the guys clothing section, but I never did. I appealed to her by trying out boyish clothes I found elsewhere NOT in the guy’s section. Close save. I don’t like to dress in guy clothes. I hope she doesn’t see me as a guy though. No, she doesn’t think that. I just don’t want her dressing me up like one. I blame Yuko for this.
We stop by a café to eat. It’s already way past noon. We forgot about the time, so we haven’t even had lunch.
“Ugh, these bags are so heavy.” I groan, setting them down beside out seats.
“You should shrink them. It’ll be a burden when we go through the spring back up to the academy. It’ll make it easier.”
Oh yeah, that jack in the box thing. I totally forgot about that. Great.
“I can do that?” Shrink other things?
“I don’t know, it was just a suggestion. Try it.”
We look around to make sure no one is watching. I pick up one of our bags, bringing it up to my lap. Concentrating on it, I focus my thoughts on the bag, willing it to shrink. It does. Only by a few centimeters. It’s not enough to slip into my pocket or purse.
“Pfffft.” I shift my eyes to Acchan, who fails to laugh silently.
“That’s the best you can do? You can do it, come on.” She urges while laughing. Way to encourage me…
I look back at the bag, glaring at it. Why won’t you shrink more! I need you smaller! Tinier! You will shrink! You ugly cubed piece of paper, shrink!
Miraculously, it does. All the way to the size I need it to be. Yes! I just wasn’t being serious enough.
Proudly, I shrink the rest of the bags to a speck. I slip them into my wallet, like coins. I notice Jurina’s very bare wallet in my purse. Good thing we already bought Yuko’s sneakers. We wouldn’t have had enough to otherwise. They’re so expensive!
We eat up our fill, Acchan paying for our meals. I insisted that I would pay, but she wouldn’t let me. I think she might be more stubborn than me.
Once that’s done, we leave the city behind us, entering into the countryside.
“You never told me, what are some things you like to do?” I say. I want to know too.
“I like to think. Daydream or space out on my own time.” Really??
“You don’t actually do anything?”
“…not really. I’m not good at many things so I find myself disliking lots of activities.”
“That can’t be. You’re good with your powers. There has to also be other things you can do well too. Is there really nothing else you like?”
“It’s just luck that I’m good at that. And I guess I like singing, but I’m not very good at it. It’s nice though, the feeling of singing, so I can’t bring myself to not like it.”
“If you don’t mind, can I hear you sometime?” I don’t want to insist. I sing myself though. Maybe I can help her.
She looks at me alarmed. “No!” Oh, shot down so fast.
I laugh to brush off the slight pain I felt from her quick rejection. A simple no would have been fine…
She sees through me though. “I’m sorry… I just sound awful, I don’t want you to have to listen to me.” She’s judging herself rather harshly. What if I think it sounds different than that?
“Have you gotten other opinions?”
“No… I just know I sound bad.” I’ve never heard her, but I don’t think so.
“You shouldn’t put yourself out so quickly. Just let me hear a bit, okay? I won’t say anything unless you want me to about it.”
I give her a minute to think. I see that she comes to a decision. She opens her mouth to speak, but before she can, I scream out in pain, falling to my knees. Arghh! My back was just freaking hit with something.
I notice several guys surrounding us. One of them took my purse. Ah! No! My clothes are in there!
“Takamina!” Acchan calls, but then she’s grabbed by one of the guys who pulls a bag over her head.
“Acchan!” I get up to race to her, but my legs are then hit, bringing the earth back towards me. A surge of pain rushes through me. Arghhh! It hurts!
“Get away from her!” I scream while trying to ignore the pain.
“This one’s a bit feisty, eh? Let’s just take the taller one. Kill the smallfry.” One of them say. I bet he is their leader. His underlings all pull out various objects such as knives, metal bars, even brass knuckles. Oh, another guy even has a big stick or club. Thank Kamisama, no one in Japan really uses guns often. I can’t handle those. Hooray for more dirty and painful methods of killing. I just have to make sure they don’t touch me.
I think fast. I’m hurt, and can hardly get up. Acchan is being held, so that lessens one guy for me to fight. I’m pretty sure the leader isn’t going to take action right now. He wouldn’t want to bloody his high and mighty hands. At least these guys are just regular humans. The problem is, I can’t show my powers to normal people. Maybe I’ll try this…
“Hey uglies!” I get everyone’s attention.
“Look! It’s the cops!” They all turn around. Haha, I can’t believe that worked. We’re not even in the city. They must not be very smart. I shrink so they won’t see me.
When they turn back to me, they find nothing. They look around, searching for me.
“Where’d she go??” one of them say.
“Find her! We can’t leave witnesses!” Boss dude commands.
“What if she called the cops though… Shouldn’t we get out of here while we still can?” Man, they are stupid.
“It’ll be too late by the time they get here. Now go! Find her! Get rid of her!” their leader barks.
Most of the men sweep the area. It’s impossible for them to find me. Strengthening my beat up legs and the bruise I now have on my back, I boost myself towards Acchan and her captor, brushing off any pain. I climb up to her shoulder and move under the bag covering her head. I stand beside her ear. “Acchan! It’s me! I have a plan! Don’t use your powers unless I say so. I’ll handle this!” She slightly nods, acknowledging she heard me. I jump off her shoulder.
They picked the wrong people to mess with! Like an annoying tick, I leap high into the air onto my victims. I have to do this fast though. If they run, it’ll be hard for my small self to catch up to them. One by one, each guy goes down. Silently and swiftly, I punch their faces knocking them out. They don’t know what hit them.
Like them, I don’t need witnesses either. But the difference is that I’m not killing anyone.
As each of his guys go down mysteriously, the leader sweats up a storm. He has no clue what’s going on. He pulls out a gun, pointing it to air. Oh, so they do have guns. Or at least one gun. Tch, dang it.
He points it to Acchan. “Stop! Whoever is doing this, stop! Or I’ll shoot the girl!” He desperately demands. No! I won’t let him hurt her! Gotta think of something.
I move behind a tree and return to my normal size. I step out from behind the tree with my hands up. This is dangerous, I know. But there’s only two left. Nothing we or I can’t handle.
He moves his gun to me. “You! Did you do this?!”
I roll my eyes. “Yes sir, my small, weak, girly body beat up almost all your men.”
“Who did this?! Did you call someone??” He demands.
“I don’t know any more than you. There’s no one here, but us. Why don’t you let her go while you still have the chance?”
“Are you trying to threaten me, little girl?”
“No. I’m stating the facts. You can’t win.”
He points the gun back at Acchan.
“You can’t harm her.” I say. “Go on, shoot her.” Come on, Acchan.
“Oh yeah?”
*BANG* He shoots her. I gasp in mock fear, while her body didn’t even flinch.
“IIITTAAAII! The F**k--!” The guy holding Acchan screams and lets go of her, clutching his foot.
Acchan stands up, pulling the bag off her head now that she was free. She kicks the poor guy in the head, sending him down.
The leader turns pale. “But—I...I shot you.”
Acchan stands in front of him, and he doesn’t make any moves to shoot again. “You missed.” She kicks his jewels and as he bends down in pain, she knees him in the face. She spits on him as he collapses.
She turns to me, frowning. “He ruined our date.”
“I’m just glad you understood me earlier.” I manage to chuckle a bit, and painfully smile. Not just because of my small injuries…
Acchan rushes to my side. She hugs me tight. “It’s okay, don’t pretend. I’m here. I’m safe.”
But—how..? She knew…
That’s it. My legs collapse on me and I break down, sobbing in her arms. “I was so scared.. You…the men…the gun…everything… I didn’t like hurting any of those guys. They just went
down the wrong path. I was afraid you would get hurt though… I don’t want to lose you.”
“Shhh, you don’t have to tell me. I know. Before you found out about your powers, you were a lover, not a fighter. I could see that when we first met. You just act tough sometimes. Then things changed some. You now just do what you have to. You don’t care about fighting if it’s with anyone else at school since we all have powers. It’s different with normal people though. Since they don’t have powers, you don’t want to hurt them. You have to keep in mind though, this is the real world, not school. Anything can happen. And remember, they started it too. You don’t have to feel bad for it. It was self-defense.”
“Acchan…I’m tired.” I whisper, leaning into her shoulder. Those thugs are down now… I want to sleep.
“Can you walk?”
“I’m tired.” I repeat.
“I guess not.” She takes out her cell phone, hitting a few buttons.
“I just texted Yuko. She’ll be here in a second.” She says.
“What happened??” Yuko appears.
Acchan releases me, leaning me onto Yuko. I watch her as she goes to one of the men, retrieving our stolen purses.
I give her a broken smile. She smiles in return. I see through it though too. She’s in pain. I am too. I don’t want her to worry about me.
“Just some nasty robbers. We handled them though. One at a time right? Take Takamina first. Put her in bed. She just needs rest, and wrap her legs and back just in case.”
“You’ll be right behind us right??” I look into her eyes. I don’t want to leave her. After what we just went through, I don’t want her to be alone out here.
“It’ll only take a minute. Stop worrying. You’re going to age if you keep that up.” But a lot can happen in a minute.
I look at Yuko. “Hurry up.” I say.
The sooner, the better.
===============
-
The multiple Atsuko seducing Minami was super super duper HOT!!! :on bleed:
I'm glad both Minami and Atsuko are okay from those stupid thugs, though Minami got hurt badly. I hope Atsuko will be okay in that 1 min too, to get back to school.
I hope you would update soon. I'm eager to know more about AtsuMina than any other couples.
-
AtsuMina got together!!! :on woohoo:
A lot of surprises this chapter: Yuko's closet being WOW, Takamina being cute and old-fashioned when it comes to relationships, powers growing more powerful (on that note, seeing as Atsuko and Takamina have been able to extend their powers to people/objects, I wonder if Haruna would eventually be able to do the same...). :dunno:
I don't recall if I've asked any of questions before, but now my curiosity is killing me! :nya:
Are Takamina's parents also superhuman or are they normal humans? Are there other schools like Special Ed Academy? Do students that graduate move on to living normal lives or do they find ways to use their powers everyday (i.e. Jurina deciding to be a firefighter because fire won't affect her, Tomochin using her powers to create her own fashion company)? Is Mayu part cyborg (regarding her arm and all)? :ding:
Sorry for the many questions. :kneelbow:
AtsuHaru's plan was seriously ingenious (poor Takamina and Yuko). :on lol:
Whoa, the date's end was seriously unexpected! :shock:
Thankfully, everything went well (though my gut says otherwise...). :prayers:
-
DEEPLY THANKFUL FOR THIS UPDATE
ATSUMINA AND KOJIYUU WAS SO FUNNY
MAYUYU POWER WAS REALLY...
I LOVE EYE POWER
MAKE ME THINK ABOUT SASUKE NO NARUTO MANGA, HAS A POWERFULL EYES POWER KEKEKE
MAYU IS SO NAUGHTY,WONDER HOW YUKI WILL DEAL WITH MAYU KEKEKE
YUKI HAS A NAUGHTY GIRLFRIEND
ATSUMINA WAS SWEET
-
Hated those thugs
-
Yeyy Atsumina and Kojiyuu lol ..
Dating Atsumina, and ending no fun :(
Please update soon :twothumbs
-
I just started reading this fanfic yesterday and it's really awesome. They are so cool. :wub:
And of course I want more Mayuki with Kojiyuu. :D
-
I BELIEVE THIS IS A GREAT TIME TO... TO...ERRRM....
-
Seductive Acchan and Nyaro~ XD Time to party at the dance maybe?
-
just managed to drop a comment, has read this long time ago :panic:
i love to see kojiyuu and atsumina here, they are so funny and just perfect! XD :heart:
ah atsumina date, too bad :(
waiting for next update~
-
Oops...
Its a long time since i commented on this fic and this forum lol
I missed this
Atsumina moment was the best
So fun but in the end of their very first date not going well
Hope acchan will be fine,yuko is fast enough to teleport right?
Im worried...
And about yuko and takamina deal with mayu
Man.. If im yuko or takamina i wont agree that easily to mayu lol, for god sake she has a bad reputation about pranking people!! Lol
Its gonna be interesting!im waiting the time when mayu used her 2 ace card tsk tsk...
Oh and i wanna looking for mayuki date too!! It will be different experience for yuki,since mayu is more talkative than rena and super cute!super evil!and super cyborg!!
----------
+ jurina is crying cause she lost her money poor juri,but she has rena now
Okei-san thank fir the update i hope you will update this cool story as fast as you can
Ja~
-
Sorry for the wait! Thank you readers for voting! Here's the MaYuki that's promised, featuring quite a bit of KojiYuu. Lol. Honestly, it took me a while to figure out how to write this. No worries though!
And I'll have ch 10 up soon, as I'm already writing it. My updates after though might not be as often since I have exams coming up. I'll still be trying to post whenever I can though.
Btw, i haven't really replied to any comments... I'm kind of shy answering people individually but I'll do my best if you have any questions or anything to say from now on ^.^
I'll try starting w/ those who commented on my previous update tho
- @lezperv I agree, i love that part lol. You'll see later how the two fare, patience my friend. I know what you mean though, I like reading their relationship too—and writing it lol. I sometimes can't believe the things i write lol. Thanks for reading! :D
- @yuuyu hm, i wonder about haruna too, who knows. We'll just have to see together later on ^^ &question away! It's fine, i like hearing readers questions and opinions no matter positive or negative. It's always good to know. :) but to answer them, um i'll just say takamina's parents are indeed superhuman and no, there aren't other schools similar to theirs. That would make it more complicated for me to write lol. You also bring up a good point about after grad. Honestly, i need to figure out which way I'll go for that. Thanks for your comment and for reading. Glad you enjoy if you did lol Cx
- @gekigeki you're welcome! Glad you like it. MaYuki....you'll see about them when you read this update xD i find your comment about sasuke funny lol, i like eye powers too. Thanks too :)
- @Terragen i hated them too. I felt bad writing them in T^T poor atsumina... let's see what happens to them in ch 10 aye?
- @Justqle Atsumina and kojiyuu tho, gotta love them lol &yeahhhh, kind of half sorry and not sorry about atsumina. The ending was neccessary tho even if it wasn't fun. Just saying.. Thanks tho for reading :)
- @Konoe Thank you so much! Just read below for more lol ^^
- @MaYukiIsLife lol hm...i don't know about that. The dance/party chapter is over now. There's a lil something tho in the update below lol. No atsumina tho in here, sorry.
- @atsukojiyuu_C just keeping it short, thank you for reading :) otp's are just amazing, aren't they :twothumbs
- @kurogumi thanks for reading! And for your comments x) try not to worry too much, I'm not mean enough to do anything too bad to my otp. You might have to wait a while about mayu's deal lol, i definitely have some things planned. It'll be interesting when i finally type it down ^.^ i'll do my best on the updates, thank you once again! :D
oKei, that's enough from me. Lol, get it? oKei. OK. Ah, i'm so funny, just kidding. You can read now. :mon sweat:
===========================
Mayu’s POV
“Every dumb prank I went through for the past year, was by you?”
I wasn’t going to let anyone else prank Yuki. It could only be me. I wanted to bring out the best of her reactions. It’s been worth it.
I hop down the stage to her level. “All of it.” I smile daringly. What are you going to do about it, Yuki?
“Let me borrow her real quick.”
Before I had realized it, Yuki had picked me up and brought us up to the roof. It’s quiet out here except for the sound of our breathing.
I feel her dark aura as she flashes us to the edge of the roof. Oh no. Holding onto my dress with her hand, she hangs me over the edge. No no no no no no nooo no!! I start hyperventilating. Out of everything she could have done… It had to be this.
I struggle under her grip, trying to pry her hand off my dress. Why did I have to be wearing a dress? I wish I was wearing a shirt. This is not comfortable at all. I bet she knows that. I stop struggling, realizing that what I’m doing is stupid. If I get her to release me right here, I’ll fall. This is bad. This is bad…
“Ne, Mayu. Are you having fun now?” She smiles wryly.
No! I’ll be giving her satisfaction if I answer her. If I wasn’t on the verge of being dropped to my death, then sure, this might be fun. I look down trying to not meet her eyes. Big mistake. The drop beneath me looks much higher than it should be. I’m hit with a dizzy spell and my body begins to tremble. I look up at the sky to prevent tears from falling. I don’t want her to see me cry again. Especially for a reason like this.
“I heard you have a fear of heights. I see it’s true, right?!” She shakes me aggressively, forcing me to look back at her. I grit my teeth as tears finally fall.
“Yes. Happy? Now let me go.” I say in a rather indifferent manner, trying to be strong.
She releases a couple fingers, only holding me with two. She holds on to me firmly and easily, as if I were a paperweight.
Still, I freak out. I didn’t mean it like that! “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! For everything I did, I’m sorry! Please don’t drop me! Let me down! Please! Yuki, I’m sorry!” I beg for her forgiveness. I start crying uncontrollably. This is too much for me to handle. Any other punishment would have been better than this! I don’t want to fall. Not again. This is much higher. I’ll certainly die this time.
“Yuki…aren’t we friends? You wouldn’t hurt your friend, would you?” I sob.
“I’ve done worse to others.”
I look at her, horrified. I’m doomed.
I shouldn’t have said that I did it. She’s too black right now. It was just so tempting. I wanted to know what she would do if she knew.
I should have done smaller pranks, like the others said. I just couldn’t. They were too simple for my tastes. If I couldn’t go all out with my pranks, it wouldn’t be as much fun. I did a lot, but I never hurt her.
I recall the pranks I did, bitterly thinking that I may have went too far.
Early into the days it all started, I placed a skunk in Yuki’s closet. When she found it, she screamed causing the poor animal to panic and spray her along with her closet. She had to bathe in tomato juice for a week, and she wore a tracksuit the entire time while she got all her clothes cleaned. She told her classmates that it didn’t bother her, but it was obvious that she was furious. She never did anything about it though, which surprised me. She had a lot of self-control to not do anything back.
Another time, I had saran wrapped her entire room. It made things easier for me that she lived alone. Going over every single thing, I covered the floor, her bed, pillows, desk, textbooks, purses, jewelry, her clothes, everything. It was a special wrap that I used too. She was beyond pissed when she found her room covered. When she tried to clean it, the wrap emitted a noise of a baby crying loudly. Enduring the noise, she removed the wrap as fast as she could. It was entertaining to watch, and she crashed exhausted on her bed right after. She seemed so lifeless then.
One of my favorite pranks I did was while she was sleeping. With some help, I had her bed brought up to the top of a big tree. It took a while but we were able to get it to just barely stay up there without her waking up. The next morning, Yuki was woken by a harmless caterpillar crawling on her nose. She panicked in surprise and started freaking out. Her sudden movements caused her to fall out of her bed. Luckily, she landed on a mattress I placed on the ground just in case. I’m not cruel, right? She landed safely. Raged though, she actually took her frustration out on the tree she fell out of, quickly cutting it down to bits using her speed.
I had all of them secretly recorded so that I could watch them over and over again. My lips tug up just a bit at the memories. For just a brief moment, I forgot about my current problem.
Unfortunately noticing it, she releases another finger and I jerk slightly lower. She hangs me out like a coat on a wall. I gasp, taking in rapid breaths. If not my death, she’s going to cause me to get asthma.
“Were you lying when you said you loved me?” I ask desperately, choking on tears. I have to know.
She doesn’t answer me. I don’t know what to think of her silence.
“I love you.” I say. Even if I don’t really know, I want to make sure she knows.
“With recent events, I guess nothing can begin between us.” She utters softly.
At that, she lets me go.
I close my eyes as I fall. It’s all my fault. She was almost mine, but I ruined everything.
Unable to hold it any longer, I scream. My last thoughts trailing, I don’t want to die.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Yuki’s POV
Didn’t she know, curiosity kills the cat, or in this case, the mouse. That sneaky girl. If she’s so smart, she shouldn’t have messed with me in the first place. She did say she loved me, but is that really so? Or was that a lie? But she was so nice earlier. I bet she was pretending to be nice to me so she could later break my heart. No, that can’t be. I’ve only known her for a short time, but Mayu wouldn’t do that. She’s not that kind of person.
Either way, she’s done enough.
I watch amused as I let her fall. This is what you get, Mayu. Never mess with Kashiwagi Yuki.
This is very good, I’m glad Rena told me about her fear. It makes it so much easier for me to punish her. Those pranks were the worst, I hate just remembering them. It feels great to finally know who’s behind them, even if it is Mayu.
Thinking about it, a crying Mayu is really cute and interesting. It’s not something you see every day. I could see she tried so hard not to. It was in vain though.
Not watching anymore, I decide to listen to her scream. I giggle. Just a few more seconds, and it should cut off. I hum to myself for a bit, waiting for the end. I lean over the edge to take a look how far down she was. Ah, almost there.
Within the next second, I run down the wall to the ground. I hold my arms out, as I look up. Smiling triumphantly, I catch her. She’s still in shock, screaming. After a minute, her scream dies away as she realizes that she’s not falling anymore. She slowly turns her head to me, bewildered. I kiss her cheek.
“You didn’t really think I’d kill you, did you?”
“I fell didn’t I?! Of course I thought that!” She yells breathlessly, struggling to get out of my arms. I let her down, but keep her back up against the wall of the building.
“You deserved it.” I say. She rolls her eyes indifferently. There’s the Mayu I know. Always trying to show she doesn’t care. You’re such a liar. I can see through your expressions now. You’re just a child.
“You also deserve this.” I whisper before rewarding her with a meaningful kiss. Surprised at first, she soon returns my kiss, cupping my cheek as she brings us closer together.
“I thought you hated me.” She says after we pull apart.
“I never said that. I said I loved you, Mayu.” I press my lips against hers once again, and she returns it eagerly. “This is for entertaining me.” I say playfully.
“Those were fake tears.”
“Oh really? Shall I do it agai—“
“No!” she suddenly clings onto me.
“Don’t! Don’t do that again…” she whispers almost painfully.
“Mayu?” I rub her back worriedly. I shouldn’t have said that. I was just teasing. She was terrified when I held her up there. I could feel her trembling in my grip. Anyone would be scared though if that happened to them.
“I’m sorry. Are you okay?”
“I will be, now that I have you.” She says, trying to lighten the mood. If she didn’t seem so frightened right now, that would have been sweet of her.
“Mayu…please tell me. Why are you afraid of heights?” I feel like there’s more behind it.
She shrugs. “It’s a long story. We should get back.”
“Give me the short version. I can get us back in no time anyway. They can wait a bit longer.” It’s only been 5 minutes. Wow, a lot can happen in 5 minutes.
Sighing, “Fine, it’s not a secret anyway… When I was 10, my parents were killed before my eyes, and I was thrown off a cliff. I survived, but just barely and I lost an arm. You could say that’s sort of why my arm is the way it is now. Since that time, I’ve kept away from high places.”
Shocked, I can only stay quiet. What kind of person would do that to her family?? That’s cruel. Especially to her as a child. Thinking about it gets my blood boiling. Mayu went through so much! I want to find the bastard who put her through all that pain. I want to know more of what happened, if she knows what happened to that murderer, how she dealt with her parents gone, how she lived after the ordeal, and how she got here. Yet I shouldn’t, because I don’t want her to talk of such a painful past.
I was a second year when she came, but I never paid much attention to any of the other students that weren’t in Block A besides Rena. I could talk a lot, but I wasn’t that social at the time. Funny how it’s not until my last year that I start to get to know everyone more. I missed out on getting to know many wonderful people who have their own stories to tell. I could have gotten to know Mayu more if I just knew of her earlier.
I don’t know what to say to her and I don’t think saying ‘I’m sorry’ would be enough, so I just embrace her. If I had known, I wouldn’t have done this in the first place. I would have done a different punishment.
“If you’re sorry then don’t be. I’ll be all right. I learned my lesson anyways. I won’t prank you anymore.” She says a bit regretfully. She’s going to miss it huh.
Pulling away from her, I stare into her eyes to see if she was really okay. They shimmer and are a bit red from crying, but she holds her gaze firmly to mine. I nod.
“You better not. Otherwise, I’ll break up with you.”
“What?? So we’re dating now?” She chuckles a bit skeptically.
“Yes. You’re mine now.”
She smirks. “Yuki, I’ve always been yours.” She surprises me with a kiss, not giving me any time to breathe in between the several kisses that follow after.
A long moment later, she groans pulling away from our little make-out session. She rubs her temples as if she had a headache.
“What’s up?” I say concerned.
“Paruru says we have to go back now. Everyone’s been waiting on us. Tch, what time is it?” she sighs in frustration.
I look at my phone. “Um, we haven’t even been gone 10 minutes.”
“Nani?? How?? I swear it feels like it’s been an hour.”
“That’s because you’ve been with me, silly. Things might seem slow, but around me everything’s fast.” I wink. “Do you understand?”
She closes her eyes to think. She soon looks at me and opens her mouth to say something, but stops. She tries again, but pauses. She shakes her head. “You know what, nevermind. I have enough going through my mind now, I’ll try to understand later. For now I just want to say, let me do a project on your powers later. I want to gather research on a theory I have.” She takes my hand, walking us back.
“Uh sure.” I’m a bit confused. Project? Like that sounds like so much fun…
“You want me to run us back? It’ll be faster. Though things are apparently good between our blocks, I don’t want to keep Mariko waiting too long.” I say.
“Walking has its own perks you know. There are some things you can only appreciate when you’re taking your time.” What does she mea— ah, I get it. I squeeze her hand in mine, lightly swinging them happily as we walk.
~~Sometime later during the party~~
After the dance battle, I praised Mayu on her dancing. She merely pouted in return, saying that she wasn’t even that good. Fine then.
“You were behind everyone in your steps, you messed up on more than one occasion, you seemed stiff, and to sum it up, your dancing was really poor. It. Was. Awful.” Emphasis on the word awful.
She punches my shoulder. “Meanie!”
“What are you, a child? You’re the one who said you weren’t that good.” I say innocently.
Tears start to form in her eyes. “Was I really that bad?”
I panic. “No! I was just kidding! You were amazing, really. That song’s choreography is really hard, but you were able to dance it wonderfully with the others. Seriously, you were great.”
She wipes her eyes. “Now that was fake crying.” She laughs. “I know I’m good, I didn’t believe you when you said all that in the first place. I just wanted to hear you compliment me on it again.” She sticks her tongue out and holds up a peace sign. I mess with her bangs, brushing them around for kidding with me. She slaps my hand away, irritated, and tries to fix them back into place. I laugh and hug her from behind, resting my head on top of hers.
“Ah! There’s Yuko!” She calls, pulling away from me. Confused and a bit upset, I follow after her. Catching up, I find her standing in front of Haruna who is sitting on Yuko’s lap.
“Haruna, can I speak to Yuko privately?” Mayu asks.
“Sure.” She says simply before getting up and walking away.
Yuko jumps up upset, complaining. “Oi! Why’d you do that?? It took me forever to get her to sit on my lap! How am I supposed to hold her perfect body now?!”
“We might have had differences, but I’d like to offer you a chance to actually have Haruna as yours.”
I whistle. Yeah, she can’t refuse that.
Yuko squints her eyes suspicious of her. “I’m listening.”
“You won’t know any more unless you accept. I will say this though, if you accept, then besides having Haruna, I’ll also offer my services in locating her for you when you can’t find her. ” Ooooh, good play.
“Hm… ok. Whatever it is, I’ll do it. What is it??”
“Not here, I’ll explain the details later. Can you come to the lab in 5 days?”
“5 days?? You gotta be kidding me.. But yeah sure, I’ll be there. At least tell me what you get out of this. What are your motives?”
“It’s just scientific research. Nothing more.”
“Eh? Interesting… Can’t wait!” she says quickly, waving her hands to gesture that she was going to go to Haruna.
“What do you have planned for her?” I say curious.
“It’s not much really. Would like to watch what happens? You can come to the lab with me.” Her eyes glint excitedly.
“I’d love to.”
~~5 days later~~
3rd person omniscient POV somewhat
Mayu leads Yuki to the lab, finding Yuko waiting at the entrance. Yuki marvels at the structure. “I heard about this before, but I never believed it was true. This is where the lab is?” They all stand in front of a thick tree, a door embedded into the trunk. At the top, a small treehouse can be seen. It looks very simple.
“Why can’t I teleport inside it??” Yuko demands, since she wasn't able to.
“It’s built to resist super powers so not anyone can just get in. Only Block B students and Sasshi have access to it, but usually only me, Rena, and Mariko-sama are working inside there. You can use your powers inside though.”
“What is in there??” Yuki asks.
“Inventions. High tech stuff. Chemicals. You know, things you find in a lab.”
“No, I mean specifically since mainly block B students can go in there. Is there anything dangerous in there?” Yuki questions, as she’s heard rumors of them keeping weapons. It’s not like it’s bad, it’s just what they are is not known to her. In general, no one knows what weapons and devices they may have at all.
“That Yuki, is classified.” Yuki frowns upon hearing Mayu’s answer. Mayu lowers her head to a device that scans her eyes. A moment later, the door open revealing an elevator inside. The three head inside and are sent up to the treehouse.
Upon entering, Yuki and Yuko gaze around wonderingly. The lab is a lot more spacious than what they thought. They try to spot the other side of the lab, but they can’t seem to find an end as there are many machines in the way.
“How big is this place??” Yuki wonders aloud. Her eyes expand as she takes in the massive place.
“No, how does this all fit in here?!” Yuko says, while running around the room, looking through the various items on shelves and the tools on a wall.
“Um…I don’t remember. Probably about the size of a football field. It’s not that big. I’m actually looking to expand soon.”
“Ehh?? How???” Wide eyed, Yuki looks around the lab. She believes that this place is big enough.
“It’s the same as how my closet was done, isn’t it?” Yuki glances at Yuko confused. Yuko paces to Mayu.
“You got it. It’s just a hundred times bigger than your closet though. I invented a way to make space, since the original lab was becoming too small.”
“Sugoi…” Yuki mumbles.
“Come on, we’re meeting up with Rena. She’s been helping me with my recent project.” Mayu walks passed a bunch of shelves. She stops, turns around, and points to Yuko. “DON’T touch anything.” Yuki catches up to Mayu, linking her arm around hers since she doesn’t know her way around. Yuko follows sullenly, eyeing every little device that catches her attention. She makes a mental note to check the place out later. Thoroughly.
When they find Rena, they find her sitting in front a massive super computer. On screen a video is playing of Yuki when she was blasted in the maze while sleeping. To her horror, Rena didn’t expect Yuki to be there. She quickly fumbles at the keyboard, shutting off the screen before the three have a good look at it. Mayu of course, noticed it and nodded at Rena to keep the screen off. Both of them know it wouldn’t be a good idea to have Yuki know that they have videos of her under Mayu’s pranks.
“Was tha—“
“It was nothing, Yuki! Just running through software tests.” Rena stammers, fidgeting in front of them. Mayu glares at her. She couldn’t be any more obvious. Rena looks back at Mayu silently asking why she was here. She had no problem with it, it’s just that Mayu was usually strict about bringing other students into the lab. If she knew, Rena could’ve brought Jurina. Jurina kept pestering her about her hidden computers in the storage closet, and it would be easier to explain in the lab. That room was just one of many extensions of the huge super computer in the lab. If she can’t work in the lab, she just goes to one of the rooms. Rena liked the thought of impressing Jurina with her computer tech. She thinks it’s such a wasted opportunity that Jurina wasn’t with her at the moment.
Mayu decides to help her out, opening to a more relevant topic.
“Rena, Yuko said she’ll help us out.”
“Really?? That’s great! I’ll go get it.” Rena hurries to a small cabinet. Soon coming back with something small.
Mayu turns around. “Now Yuko— Hey! I said no touching!” she yells. Yuko was about to flip a red lever on a wall nearby. Mayu smirks, quickly realizing something.
“Oh nevermind, you can touch that. If you flip it, the wall will flip to reveal a fridge of food.” She says nonchalantly.
“Really??” Yuko excitedly flips the switch. The next moment, the ceiling opens above her and she’s launched like a rocket, right out of the treehouse. Mayu and Rena bend over laughing, while Yuki tries to cover her surprise. She ends up laughing too as she can’t help it. Rena goes to the computer and presses a few buttons before turning it on. She types some things and on screen a replay of Yuko being shot out appears. They watch her excited expression change into shock as she’s launched into the air, and can’t help from replaying that moment over and over again.
A harsh banging is heard on the door below a few minutes later. Rena puts Yuko on screen down below, whose face is red with rage. “Open this door!” she screams.
Laughing, Rena remotely opens the door for Yuko who gets inside quickly. Once inside, Yuko teleports back to them. She grounds herself on the floor, angry. “That was not funny.”
“You were the one who didn’t listen.” Mayu shrugs. “Now get up. All we need you to do, is test something out. The reason you had to wait 5 days is because it wasn’t ready to be tested yet.” Rena hands her a small bottle that looks like a perfume bottle.
“I came here for perfume?” Yuko looks at it incredulously. “I know where you’re going with this, and it’s not going to work. Really, I’ve tried all kinds of perfume and even cologne. And none of them attracted NyanNyan to me, like those stupid commercials and ads say. We’re all wasting our time.” She tries to return the bottle to Rena who pushes it back to her.
“It’s not perfume. …or cologne. Well, kind of. Just spray yourself with it. You agreed anyway.” Mayu states.
Yuko breathes a deep sigh. She knows she has to do this. She doubts it’ll work, but if there’s any chance that Haruna will be hers, she’ll take it. Before Mayu has the chance to tell her the risks, Yuko begins to spray herself. A red smoke-like mist comes out of the bottle and surrounds her. Mayu takes notes on a clipboard in her hand.
“I might have made a mistake in my formula.” She mumbles, scratching her head with her pen.
Yuki glances at her confused. “What do you mean??”
“It’s supposed to be pink. I must have messed up somewhere.” Mayu explains while jotting notes.
The three stare at Yuko’s clouded figure, waiting for the strange mist to disperse. As it dissipates, the three gasp. “Did it work??” Yuko asks anxiously.
“Something worked.” Yuki says nervously, trying not to stare at Yuko.
Yuko notices and looks about herself. She screams, “Ah! I have a tail!” She runs around in circles to get a good look at it, but she can’t reach it. Rena brings a full body mirror to her. Yuko screams louder, and moves her face closer to the mirror. She grabs her head, distressed. “Wahh! I have these ears too?! Mayu! Fix me!”
“Um, it’s just a minor side effect. It should wear off at the end of the day.” She clicks her pen, putting the notepad away. “Analyzing your situation, it looks like you took on qualities of a wolf.”
“Mayu, she’s doing it again.” Yuki points to Yuko who’s chasing her tail. “Are you sure she’s not a dog?”
“Yes, I’m sure. Her ears and tail are unmistakably that of a wolf. She possibly just has some other canine characteristics. It’s should be alright. She just needs to stay here until it wears off, and it’s quite possible she may start developing more animalistic habits, so we need to keep an eye on her. I want to see the full effects of this new development.” Mayu’s eyes sparkle at this new discovery. Though she didn’t achieve what wanted originally, she created something else and is already imagining the limitless possibilities this will offer.
“Yuko left though.” Rena points to the empty space in the room Yuko was previously occupying.
“What?! Weren’t you watching her?”
“She looked so cute, I didn’t want to bother her. After chasing her tail a bit, she stopped and started sniffing the air, her ears alert. She went around sniffing a bunch of things and soon left. I guess she’s searching for something.”
“Or someone.” Mayu rolls her eyes. She slouches in a chair nearby. “I can’t finish this project if she’s not here.” She frowns worriedly, as she doesn’t like to leave unfinished projects. It shows that she wasn’t smart enough to complete it correctly, and it damages her pride as a genius.
Yuki coughs to gains Mayu’s attention. “Ahm, Mayu, what were you going to do with that if it actually had worked?”
“Originally? I was going to try it out with you, but since we’re together now there’s no need for it. I’ll be putting in storage when it’s finished.” She says it without a hint of guilt, like there was no problem with it at all. On the other hand Yuki’s going off with her famous reaction.
“Eh?!”
“Let me explain. The purpose of the…oh—I haven’t thought of a name yet, huh…I need to name it. Um.. hm. Let me think.” Mayu closes her eyes, tapping her foot on the floor and her nails against a table. The tapping sounds echo throughout the large room, easily annoying Yuki and Rena who wait impatiently.
“I got it!” she screams, making Yuki and Rena flinch in reaction to the sudden noise. “When I finish it, it’ll be called, get ready you’ll love this.” She claps her hands together then spreads them out slowly in a rainbow fashion to describe her wondrous name. “Enlight.” The duo watch her strangely.
Yuki steps forward. “Ok, I know I’m not that smart but ‘enlight’ is not a word. And you’re the genius!” she adds at the end.
“I am a genius! I just created this word. It sounds much better than the word ‘enlighten’ or ‘enlightenment’ which would sound weird if I named it any of those.” She shakes her head, thinking that would be ridiculous.
“You may be smart, but you are terrible with coming up with names.”
“Oh shush, you’re just jealous you couldn’t think of it.” Mayu gloats to Rena. She frowns.
“Suit yourself.” Rena gathers some of her things near the computer. “Let me know your analysis later. I’m going on a lunch date with Jurina.” She nods bye to Yuki, and leaves.
“So as I was saying... the purpose of Enlight is to attract the person you like, similar to what a love potion or cupid’s arrow does. But those are just myths, fakes, whatever. Those don’t exist. It’s not easy to make a person like you, let alone love you, so I pursued the challenge of creating something that would actually make it happen.”
“Love isn’t something you can control or decide for others.”
“I know! Which intrigued me. Listen. Love is just a feeling, right? Feelings can be controlled though. Feelings such as sadness, anger, pain—people suppress them. People act like they’re happy in public when they’re really not. Everyone wears a mask in an attempt to control what they are really feeling. So what about love? Do people hide it? Show it? They become confused by it. It’s an entirely different feeling. It makes you spiral up and down a raging rollercoaster of emotions. So I wanted to try to control all of that, see if it’s possible to make someone love someone, or at least realize they do. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not trying to be bad or anything. I’m just a curious person. It's not like the effect would be permanent. It's just an experiment.”
Yuki doesn’t like what she’s hearing. Her thoughts wander about Mayu. She would really use something such as that to make her fall in love with her? Many thoughts go through her head as she answers her own question. It’s not surprising, it’s definitely Mayu to use such a tactic. It’s also disgusting to her though, because she would hate if that happened to her. Anyone would, except the person using it. She shakes her head.
“Mayu, love isn’t something you should tamper with. You shouldn’t mess with anyone’s feelings. If I were to use it on you, and you found out later, how would you feel?”
“Oh. Eto…I wouldn’t like that.” She admits.
“So you know what you should do then?” Yuki implies. She wants Mayu to not finish this project, because if she does, then who knows when it’ll be used, and on who. It was good it didn’t work on Yuko, she was sure Haruna would hate it if she fell in love with Yuko unwillingly. Even if she did love Yuko, she would hate what Yuko attempted to do. Then again, it would be Mayu’s fault, so if anything happened she would have to take responsibility.
“I almost had a breakthrough though…” she sighs. “Ok, I’ll stop working on it. Only because you want me to.”
“Thanks. Now, why don’t you show me around here?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Meanwhile, Yuko’s been teleporting all through the school, trying to sniff out a scent. She couldn’t get it out of her mind. She had to find it. It was like it was calling her to find it. It was like a game of hide and seek. Students would gasp in surprise when they saw Yuko, but when they blinked to make sure they weren’t seeing things, she would already be gone.
She growls in frustration as she can’t seem to locate the scent. She’s been practically everywhere, but still nothing. As she strolls through the garden, she comes across the scent again. She breathes it in deeply. It’s stronger and fresher. It’s close. Anxiously following it, she finally finds her target. She tackles the figure down, and rubs against her face trying to show her affection. The figure beneath yells out, shoving her away before getting up and brushing herself off.
Yuko tilts her head. The girl before her looks like a cat. She shrugs off those thoughts, because she doesn’t want to chase it away.
“What happened to warnings?” Haruna recalls Yuko always calling her name before she hugs her. She finds it odd that she didn’t this time. Shrugging, she decides to continue her walk in the garden, away from Yuko. To her dismay, Yuko follows her. Haruna surrounds herself with a force field just in case. Yuko doesn’t teleport or make any move to touch her, but instead just simply follows her wherever she goes. Haruna is intrigued and yet baffled by this kind of Yuko, who doesn’t talk much at all and stays only a certain distance from her, but close at all times.
After a while, being slow as she is sometimes, she finally notices Yuko’s appearance, but instead of saying anything about it, she decides to just go along with it.
She passes Yui and Paruru in the garden. Haruna smiles, greeting them. “Hey, how ar—“ Yuko growls at the pair she’s trying to talk to. Although they both know Yuko, they feel uncomfortable by her actions as she continues to growl aggressively to them. They both bow, excusing themselves saying that they needed to be elsewhere.
Haruna frowns, looking down at the smaller girl. “Why’d you do that?” As her tone is a bit harsh, Yuko’s ears flatten and she looks down away from Haruna guiltily. “Yuko?” Haruna calls, confused why Yuko doesn’t answer her, and her sudden change in attitude. "Yuuchan?" She calls again. At the mention of her name, Yuko’s ears perk up and her tail wags happily. Haruna forgets why she was upset with Yuko, and feels like petting her head. Her tail wags faster, and she smiles warmly as she feels Haruna’s soft hand upon her head.
Even though it is a bit bothersome since she can’t talk to anyone, Haruna finds it cute when Yuko growls at students who approach her. She feels a sense of protectiveness from Yuko. She ends up playing with her since she also can’t hang out with anyone else. She runs around with Yuko, playing a little game of tag, though Yuko still doesn’t touch her. She watches her as she rolls around in the grass, enjoying the sun and environment. Not wanting Yuko to fall asleep, she grabs a stick on the ground, and starts to play fetch with her. She laughs, finding it amusing that Yuko comes back with the stick in her mouth every time. For the time being, Yuko hasn’t teleported at all, only walking or running. It’s not like she couldn’t, but she enjoyed not using her powers for once.
They spend the whole day together playing and it was enough for Yuko. Her day hasn’t turned out as expected, but it was better than she ever imagined it could be.
Nightfall approaches, and Yuko stretches her body out on the ground, letting out a small whine as she yawns. “Kawaii!” Haruna smiles, and thinks it’s time to head back.
“Come on, Yuuchan! Let’s go inside now.” Yuko trots up beside her, her tail wagging excitedly.
After a quiet dinner, they go to Haruna’s room. Haruna told Yuko to go back to her room, but Yuko stubbornly followed her to her room. Sighing in defeat, she lets Yuko in her room because she’s been behaving well all day.
“Acchan’s not going to be here tonight. She’ll be in your room, so I guess you might as well sleep here too. On her bed though. Wait here, like a good Yuuchan. I’m going to shower before we sleep. You can shower after.” She pats Yuko’s head before going into the bathroom.
Yuko looks quietly around the room. “It’s like a dream.” She softly says.
Of course she is well still herself, she just felt more loyal and behaved throughout the entire day. She understands yet doesn’t understand the way she’s been acting, but doesn’t mind. She was happy with the way things turned out, and no one got in their way which was even better.
Her attuned ears listen to the sound of the water running in Haruna’s shower. She suddenly starts having strong desires to go in there, and it scares her. She wants to do something in there, but she can’t tell what it is. She tries to wait patiently for Haruna to finish. She fidgets around, trying to control her impulses. Her urges are so overwhelming though that she can’t contain herself, and she sneaks inside.
To not alert Haruna to her presence, she finally uses her powers and teleports inside. The first thing she notices is Haruna's clothes laid in a basket. She sniffs inside, finding her lacy underwear which dizzies her in excitement. She shakes her head to control herself, but then her eyes glaze upon the outline of Haruna’s body behind the shower curtain. Her desires increase, wanting to go there, and she soon finds that they are not entirely her own, but they have only increased as she's like a wolf. She tries to battle the wolf inside her and keep from disturbing Haruna. She knows that even this is bad. Haruna would be more than angry if she found Yuko here, and she didn’t want her to hate her. Not when they were just having a wonderful time earlier.
While she battles herself, Haruna emerges from the shower wrapped in a towel. She raises an eyebrow at Yuko who seemed to be in slight pain, clutching her head, whimpering softly. Yuko didn’t want Haruna to see her there. She really didn’t, so she fought hard to make herself get out of there while she still could. The only thing is, she didn’t even notice Haruna when she came out of the shower. Haruna’s not so surprised to see her there, but looks at her concerned.
Yuko gasps as she finally notices Haruna in front of her. She takes in the fresh beauty, and the thought of her naked body right underneath the flimsy towel is enough to send her over the edge. She realized something, as wolf instincts took hold of her. She didn’t realize it earlier, but when she first found Haruna in the garden, she imprinted on her immediately. Claimed her as hers. So technically speaking, Mayu wasn’t wrong when she told her that Haruna could be Yuko’s.
A change overcomes Yuko that Haruna notices but fails to realize that something may befall herself.
“I’m sorry.” Yuko whispers in a painful voice that surprises Haruna, before she pushes her up against the wall and kisses her hungrily, a low growl slowly rising from her throat.
The taller girl’s mind spirals out of control as she tries to comprehend what’s happening. In the end, she decides to stop thinking and returns Yuko’s kiss to fulfill the little wolf’s desires.
As they pull apart, Haruna realizes two things. The first being that Yuko’s wolf ears and tail are now gone. The second…she really loves Yuko. She knew she did, but she didn’t want to admit it to the girl she liked. She pulls the small girl closer to her, kissing her much to Yuko’s shock.
Haruna pulls back. “If you say anything, you’re out of here.” And kisses her again, cupping her cheek. Yuko smiles against her face and teleports them to Haruna’s bed. As much as she wants to, she doesn’t do anything to Haruna that night except kiss and hold her. Haruna’s body is laid under her covers, and it kills Yuko to not touch the bare body underneath. She doesn’t want to do anything rash in their new relationship and as much as she’s ready for anything, Haruna isn’t and she loves her enough to accept what they have. For now.
The following morning, Yuko was woken by a scream and was kicked off Haruna’s bed. When she came to her senses, Haruna stood before her freaking out, because she momentarily forgot what happened the previous night. She thought Yuko did something to her, but than she had an epiphany, suddenly recalling everything and burst out crying, sobbing she was sorry for kicking and accusing her. Yuko smiles lovingly at her new girlfriend, feeling like she’s just starting to get to know her. She gives her a tight hug in comfort and a good morning kiss.
“As much as I’d love for you to stay this way, you need to get dressed.” Yuko says, momentarily teleporting away and back, throwing clothes onto Haruna’s head.
“And she speaks!” Haruna says as she takes her clothes off her head.
Yuko playfully pushes her, as Haruna giggles in return. She turns away from her as she gets dressed.
“You know, you should have ears and a tail more often. I was kind of warming up to a quiet Yuuchan.”
“Well I like the loud Yuko who constantly clings to her lover.” Yuko says, running behind Haruna to attack her with a hug. She picks her up to swing her around, then buries her face behind her back to take in her scent.
“You smell wonderful.” She says.
Haruna turns around. “And you smell….awful, ugh, go wash yourself! You smell like dirt and sweat.” She scrunches up her nose, and lightly shoos Yuko to the bathroom.
Before entering through the door, Yuko tries to turn around stopping Haruna. “I’ll wash up if you go in with me.” She grins hopefully. Haruna blinks.
“Bath or shower? You can pick.” The small girl tries to give her options.
Haruna shakes her head and pushes Yuko inside, closing the door before Yuko could try to take her inside with her.
On one side, Yuko smiles defeated. She lets out a sigh, leaning her back against the door. On the other side, Haruna too is leaning against the door, blush shading her cheeks as she smiles, thinking about her Yuko.
============================
If no one noticed, this is probably the last side story I'll do. Just saying.
-
THANKYOU SO MUCH!!!
I love this side story :on GJ:
Mayuki do well, and oh that cyborg wanna make her oshiriko-chan as her experiment. She sure know how to make a deal with the squirrel XD XD
And OMG my kojiyuu together now!!! :mon XD: :onioncheer:
I can die with their sweetness overload like that XD
Plus a bit bathroom scene, oh wow :mon crazyinlove: :mon bleed2: :wriggly:
.
Haruna pulls back. “If you say anything, you’re out of here.” And kisses her again, cupping her cheek. Yuko smiles against her face and teleports them to Haruna’s bed. As much as she wants to, she doesn’t do anything to Haruna that night except kiss and hold her. Haruna’s body is laid under her covers, and it kills Yuko to not touch the bare body underneath. She doesn’t want to do anything rash in their new relationship and as much as she’s ready for anything, Haruna isn’t and she loves her enough to accept what they have. For now.
The following morning, Yuko was woken by a scream and was kicked off Haruna’s bed. When she came to her senses, Haruna stood before her freaking out, because she momentarily forgot what happened the previous night. She thought Yuko did something to her, and it wasn’t until Yuko explained, that she recalled everything and burst out crying, sobbing she was sorry for kicking and accusing her. Yuko smiles lovingly at her new girlfriend, feeling like she’s just starting to get to know her. She gives her a tight hug in comfort and a good morning kiss.
SWEET !!! :luvluv2:
Thankyou again~
Waiting for the chapter 10 :twothumbs
Oh, almost forgot. I never mention this before.
Yuko's closet is just so.......wow. I love it!
-
So that's what happened with Yuki and Mayu during the dance... :sweat:
Black Yukirin! With all those pranks, Mayu has some cruel love for Yuki (which Yuki seems to reciprocate in her punishments). :hehehe:
This side story and all the others too are just causing me to overload with cuteness, so it makes me a tad sad thinking this is the last one... I'm guessing we're nearing the end... :on cloudeye:
I did not expect that to be the effect of the chemical! For that matter, I'm even more shocked at how it functions! :ding:
I thought it would end up being one of those in which the target becomes completely infatuated and insane over the wearer or that you would need to spray it on the target and be "the first thing they see" etc... From what I can tell, it seems to run on sheer will (it's amazing how long Yuko even held off for so long without tackling Haruna). :shock:
This question is more following Yuki's line of thought than anything else, but the chemical helps the target realize their feelings, it doesn't act like some kind of aphrodisiac or something, right? Besides wearing off, does the effect of the chemical get canceled when the target reciprocates the wearer's feelings? :dunno:
If Mayu had indeed tested it on Yuki though, I wonder how that would have worked out... I'm curious about the research Mayu wants to conduct on Yuki; Yuki talking about time made me really curious if she could use her powers to achieve some sort of time manipulation (though to not to the extant of fully achieving the power that Sasshi has)... :dunno:
Looking forward to next update! :byebye:
-
[/quote]
And OMG my kojiyuu together now!!! :mon XD: :onioncheer:
I can die with their sweetness overload like that XD
Plus a bit bathroom scene, oh wow :mon crazyinlove: :mon bleed2: :wriggly:
Yeay, you're kojiyuuuuuu :mon misch:
I really enjoyed this side story, and i was not wrong to choose vote :D
Ok, waiting to the next chapter :twothumbs
-
awwww KOJIYUU :luvluv1: MAYUKI :mon star: Rock! more please
-
I WANT IT NOW CHAPTER 10 YEAH
-
Replies
@atsukojiyuu_C Thank you too! I'm glad you love it :D
@yuuyu Well you know, all good things must come to an end... T3C only has a few more chapters left :mon sweat:
You're very observant, aren't you? I like that. And rather than letting on, it would be better to just see what happens later
~~~~~~~~~~
I'm splitting this chapter into two, you guys.
Here's the next update!
==============================================
Acchan’s POV
She worries too much. Really, everything went fine. The worst doesn’t always have to happen. Yuko came back for me right after tending to Takamina.
It hadn’t even been long and by the time we came back she was already sleeping. I sit beside her bed, holding her hand. She’s so reckless. She should have been worrying about herself, not me. She was the one who was hurt, and she was in more danger than I was. Did she ever think that I was scared of losing her too? She didn’t have to risk herself.
What upsets me the most is that I couldn’t even do anything to stop her from getting hurt. Why did they have to harm her? Why couldn’t they pull a bag over her head too? We were just two innocent girls walking by. How can people just do that? Commit crimes and harm others. What goes through their heads when they do that? Now look what happened to them. It’s simple. They shouldn’t have bothered us, and we would never have hurt them. So they got what they deserved. They’re so lucky it was Takamina though who mostly hurt them. If it was me, I would’ve killed them. Or at least, made sure they would never be able to bother anyone again.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Takamina’s POV
I feel like crap. I feel my body ache as I sit up on my bed. I look around for Acchan, finding her asleep by me, her head resting on my hand. Ah, no wonder I didn’t feel her there. My hand is numb. I’d move it away from her, but I don’t want to wake her. If I do, she’ll probably worry senseless over me. She needs the rest. I’m fine anyway, it’s not like I got some serious wounds or got shot or something. I’d be sent to the infirmary for that.
My body says to go back to sleep. Yeah, I’m still tired, but I don’t want to though.
The door opens, Yuko coming in with a basket.
“Ah! You’re awake. Good, this is for you.” She quietly hands me the basket.
Confused, I open it. Inside are bunches of goodies and treats, mostly chocolate. “What are these for? Is there an occasion?” I ask.
“Nope, it’s to help get your energy back up since you look dead right now.”
“Chocolate?”
“Yeah! It’ll give you a ton of boost, because you know, sugar rushes and all. That’ll get you up and going!”
“Thanks… You do know that I just need rest right? I’m not sick or anything.”
“I’ll just take this back then.” She reaches to grab the basket back.
“Wait! No! I’ll keep it, thank you so much. I love it, really.” I’m not passing up free chocolate. I’m going to have to diet after I eat it though…
“Oh! I just remembered. Yuko, I am so sorry. Really, gomen. The sneakers I borrowed, I got them dirty while fighting.” I look to her apologetically.
“Yeah… I noticed. Since you got hurt though, I’m okay with it. Saved time from me punishing you.”
“You were going to punish me?”
She smiles deviously. “You ruined a pair from my collection. I was thinking of chaining you to a chair and have you watch as I rip out the pages of one of your precious manga.”
That’s even worse than getting beat up! How does she even know about my manga?! I left them at home.
“I have my ways.” She says as if reading my mind.
“And if you really did that, I’d destroy the new sneakers I bought for you.”
“Awh no! I wouldn’t do that! You know I love you. Where are they??” She pleads.
“Mhmm. They’re in my purse.”
Once she retrieves my purse, I take my wallet out and open up a pocket. I carefully take out the miniature shopping bags inside. Having Yuko set them on the ground, I wave my hand over them, willing them to their normal size. Without a problem, they grow.
Yuko immediately digs through them, searching for her prize. Once finding it, she gazes at it adoringly.
“Wahh! They’re perfect! They’re amazing! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” She screams delightedly.
“Urghh… So noisy…” Acchan groggily wakes up. She notices I’m awake. “Takamina! How are you now?? Are you okay??”
“I’m fine, just some nasty bruises. Nothing I can’t handle.”
“No, I mean, are you really okay? You know…” Ah.
I sigh. “Daijoubu. Like you said, it was self-defense.” I’m over it. After that, I changed my mindset, if anything like it happens again, I’ll be able to protect her properly. I don’t want anyone touching her.
She nods, understanding. She moves onto my bed and sits beside me. After staring at me for a moment, she leans on my shoulder, closing her eyes. I stroke her head, quietly. At the foot of my bed, Yuko watches us impatiently.
“There are other uses for a bed you know.” She mutters suggestively.
I grab the pillow beside me and throw it hard at her face. It shoves her back up against the wall. “Get out!” I hiss.
She laughs silently, holding her hands up. “Ok ok, whatever you wish.” She bows, teleporting out.
Stupid squirrel. Only she would think that. Her and her unnecessary comments. Ugh, idiot!
I glance at the girl beside me who quickly fell back asleep. I gently lay her down and place my covers over the two of us.
“Sweet dreams~” I whisper into her ear and kiss her head. I wrap my arm around her body, and she snuggles closer to me. I feel her warmth radiating. I smile, holding her tight. I love her so much and I’m thankful for every moment I can spend with her. I’m happy we’re together now. By her side, I want to stay like this forever.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Takamina?” Yui says.
“Acchan?” Haruna questions.
“What are they doing?” I hear Yuko’s voice.
“I don’t know. They’ve been staring at each other since I got here. They haven’t spoken a word either.” Concentrate, Takamina.
“Oi! Takamina!” Not now, Yuko.
“. . .”
“See? She won’t answer, or even look away from Acchan.” Yui explains. Well we’re kind of in the middle of something right now. This is important.
“Bakamidget! Listen to me when I’m talking to you!” Ugh! That squirrel! Go away! Calm down… Only Acchan, just look at Acchan. Focus.
“. . .”
“Whoa! She didn’t even respond to the m-word!”
“Yui.”
“. . .”
Finally. Peace. I don’t hear their voices anymore. I try to focus my sight to Acchan. She stares right back at me seriously. I gulp, trying to keep my face straight.
“KYAAA!!” I scream as a pair of hands suddenly touch my sides, tickling me out of my seat. On the other side, I can see Acchan on the floor too laughing as Yui tickles her. Haruna observes nearby.
“Ahahaha—Yuko! Ahaha stop! Hahahaha!”
“I can’t hear you over your laughter! What did you say??” She keeps tickling me, grinning.
Ugh, I kick her stomach pushing her away from me. “Argh! Itai!” Serves you right! You don’t just tickle someone unless you have a death wish.
I get up trying to catch my breath. I feel like I just went through a serious work out. Ah, I’m so tired. Acchan stands up too, still chuckling a bit. She grins, delighted. “I won! You reacted first! You have to do it!”
I widen my eyes. “No! It was Yuko’s fault! That doesn’t count! We have to start over!”
“What are you two talking about? Do what?” Yuko asks.
I cross my arms, grumbling. I will not do it!
“Nope! It doesn’t matter. You still lost the contest. You lost, you MUST.” She finalizes.
“Wahhhhh I don’t want to!” What you have in mind is embarrassing!
“It was a deal. You agreed! Come on, please? For me?” She looks at me with puppy dog eyes.
“Now?? Here?!” No way! Even worse!
“Hey guys! I have news!” Yuki-san runs into the classroom excitedly. We all stop what we’re doing, giving our attention to Yuki-san.
“Well?” Acchan says impatiently. She wants her to hurry up so I can do it… I feel a sense of dread rising inside of me.
“We’re going to an onsen!” She exclaims gleefully.
“What?!”
“Why??”
“We won the tournament, remember? This is the prize! For two days and one night, we’ll stay at an hotel in the mountains that also manages the onsen.”
“Sugoi!” Haruna cheers.
“Wahh! NyanNyan! We’ll get to bathe together!” Yuko clings to Haruna in a hug.
“When are we going?” I ask.
“This weekend! Start packing your bags.” Yuki-san replies, and skips out the room cheerfully.
“She seems happy.” I say.
“A bit too happy. You’d think she’d be a bit gloomy or something about this.”
“What, why?”
“It’s only Block A that’s going. You know she and Mayu-chan started dating right? They won’t get to see each other for TWO days. I wouldn’t be able to stand being apart from NyanNyan for even an hour.”
“Really??”
“Yeah, I wonder if she realizes that…”
“Takaminaaaa~!” I stiffen, turning around slowly.
“You have to!”
“But—“
“If you back out, I’ll ignore you for a week!”
“Ehh?! Fine…” I grumble to myself as Acchan smiles victoriously. This is stupid…
A moment later, I shrink myself very small. Everyone watches us, curious. I wish they weren’t here. Acchan bends down on the floor, holding her hand out to me. I climb into her palm and she lifts me up to her level.
“Really?” I ask. She nods. I can’t believe she wants to do this.
Acchan places me in a small pocket on her shirt covering her chest. As I tumble inside, I feel the fabric of her shirt. Ah, it’s pretty comfy in here. Lifting my head out, I look out at our friends who look at us baffled. Acchan giggles. “Look, Takamina has my heart.”
Turning deep red, I cover my face with my hands, slowly sinking into the pocket. I was right over her heart.
Yuko releases a burst of laughter, “Majide? You just wanted her to shrink so you could say that?” She pretends to wipe a tear.
“Kawaii!” Haruna and Yui say.
Acchan laughs, and I look up to see her smiling widely down at me. Although it’s embarrassing, it makes me glad I could make her happy like this. It’s good I lost, because something good came out of it.
“Come on you guys! You heard what Yuki said, we should start preparing now! Wahh! I can’t wait!” Yuko jumps into the air. “Let’s go, NyanNyan! I want to help you pack your clothes!” She winks, dragging Haruna out the door.
“I should go tell Paruru. I’ll see you two later.” Yui excuses herself, exiting too.
“We should go too. Here, I’ll get you out.” Acchan lifts her hand to pick me up.
“W-wait!”
“?”
“Um…j-just a little longer… I want to stay in here.”
She gently pats my head with her finger. “As long as you want.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I looked out the window of the bus, unable to sit still while Acchan clung to my arm. We had reserved the entire bus for the trip, so it wouldn’t be crowded. Outside, a small mountain came into view, its formation clawing upward over a vast amount of tall trees that shaded the region. Near the base, built on a ledge, a white building complex which I assume is the hotel, sat beside the woods. We have to go through a maze of twists and turns to get to it, so it’s going to be a while. Rays of sunlight peaked through the clouds, bathing the mountainside in an air of mystical beauty. It was just after sunrise, and we could see the dew sparkle our surroundings.
“Takamina! Look here!”
As I turn my head, I feel soft lips touch my cheek and was blinded by a sudden flash of light. I looked around dazed. Miichan waved a small paper in her hand. I noticed she had a camera and realized it was one of those old fashioned cameras where the photos immediately popped out. I grabbed the photo and Acchan looked over so she could see it. I blushed at my shocked expression as Acchan kissed me in the picture. She took it from my hands.
“I’m keeping this.” She puts it away in her bag.
I take out my phone. “I want a picture too—but a normal one!” I say before she could try anything.
She playfully pushes me and I push her back. We laugh trying to hold still so I could take the picture. After a few failed attempts, I managed to get a good one of the both of us laughing together. I save it as my wallpaper so I can always see Acchan’s smile beside mine.
Through the trip, the ride was very lively. No one could stay in their seat, even Sasshi. Everyone was moving around having fun, getting caught up in the excitement. Miichan took several pictures of everyone, trying to get people to pose and capture the right moments. At first, Yuki-san was depressed because she totally forgot that Mayu-san couldn’t come, and she sat in her seat mumbling curses. The air around her started to get dark, so Yuko pulled out a jesters hat from her bag that she brought and placed it on Yuki-san’s head. The little bells on the hat started jingling, while Yuko and Yui tried to cheer her up. Acchan and I joined in too. Acchan tried her best with Yuko to make silly face, and I told jokes to see if I could make her laugh. It worked…not as planned, but it worked. She really cheered up because my jokes were hilariously not funny. Everyone else laughed too, agreeing with her. I was upset for a moment, but I was glad everyone was enjoying themselves.
When we finally arrived, we all hopped off the bus with our things, and gathered up. Yuki-san was made leader of this trip, so we followed her into the hotel where she checked us in, and got our room keys.
“Ok, room assignments!”
“Haruna and I get to room together right??”
“Yes Yuko, you will room together plus Miichan.”
“Ehh??” Both Miichan and Yuko say, widening their eyes.
“We have three rooms, so it’ll be divided by what year you are.”
“Yes! Takamina, we’ll be together!” Acchan slings her arms around me, hugging me from behind.
“Noo! Think this more carefully, Yuki! Don’t room Yui and I with these couples!” Miichan complains.
“I would offer for you two to stay in our room….but no. You’ll be fine, but if you really want your own room, then go pay for one.”
“No no, we’re good. Hey Yuko! Let’s have lots of fun together, okay?” Miichan squishes herself in-between Haruna and Yuko.
Rather than getting irritated and telling her off, Yuko grasps Miichan in a tight hug causing her to turn blue. “Yeah, lots of fun!” Yuko sarcastically says while hugging her. Miichan laughs nervously and Yuko lets go. “Seriously though, this’ll be fun! Just don’t get between me and NyanNyan.” She grabs their room key from Yuki-san and rushes ahead! “Let’s go! Maybe we’ll have a balcony!”
“Don’t worry. You don’t have to take her seriously. I’ll keep her in check.” Haruna reassures Miichan, as the two follow after the squirrel.
“Hey Yui, don’t think we’re like Haruna and Yuko, we won’t do anything to bother you. You don’t mind sharing a room with us though, do you?” I say.
“No, it’s fine. Just give me first dibs on our beds.” She smiles wryly.
“Aw! I wanted first pick!” Acchan yells beside my ear. I flinch, “Acchan, your voice!”
“Ah! Sorry..” She speaks softly, “I wanted to pick first.” She pouts, cutely.
Yuki-san hands Yui the key. “For the time being, you guys can do anything up til lunch, then afterwards, we’re going to go hiking through the woods. I’ll see you all later. Our room will be down the hall from yours, so you’ll know where to find us if you need anything.” Yuki-san and Sasshi head up to their room.
We soon go up to our room too. It’s fairly large, two beds on one side, and another bed on the other. Beside the lone bed, is an empty table, with a storage closet nearby for our things, and near the door is the bathroom.
“I guess I don’t have to pick. I’ll take this one. You two can have those.” She takes the lone bed.
Acchan throws her things on the floor beside her chosen bed and starts trying to push her bed. I walk to her and just watch as she struggles to move it.
“What are you doing?”
“What do you think? I’m trying to move this bed over, but it won’t budge!”
“I like it where it is though, it’s close to the window.” It’s not like we have an ocean view, but since the hotel is over a ledge, from our window we’re able to see the vast land stretching over the area. It’s beautiful from here.
“Yeah, but it’s not close enough to yours.”
I laugh, and go over to my bed. I easily lift it and place it over beside Acchan’s. Hopefully, we don’t get in trouble for moving furniture.
“There. Now that they’re beside each other, we can sleep together. That’s what you wanted, right?” I smile.
“Un!”
“You two are cute. It’d be nice if they had allowed us to bring some of the others with us. The more, the merrier you know.”
Acchan and I give a knowing smile, and go over to Yui giving her a hug. “It’s okay. Just make a lot of memories and you can later share them to Paruru. She might be sad she couldn’t spend time with you, but she’ll be happy to hear that you had fun rather than being sad about it, because of her.” I probably would’ve said something like this to Yuki-san too, but I’m sure Mayu-san is different from Paruru where she would be upset that Yuki-san went and decided to leave her alone for two days. I heard she can be childish at times like that.
“I know, but thanks. I’m going for a walk. Maybe look around to see what’s there to do.” The door clicks behind her as its shut.
“Ne, you know…” Acchan starts, as she sits on her bed twiddling her thumbs.
“What?”
“Nevermind.”
“No, what is it?”
“. . .”
“Acchan?”
“Atsuko. Call me Atsuko, like you did before, when you confessed. I like it.”
“You start calling me by my name then. I’ve never heard it.” Well I have… that duplicate from before said it, but that’s completely different! That wasn’t really Acchan.
“Minami~” she giggles, looking away from me.
“Ah, hai?” I blush, looking away too.
“Minami~ Minami~” she says, delighted. “Minami, aishiteru.” She gazes up at me, saying it directly.
It takes me aback because I didn’t expect that. I pull her to her feet, and return her warm gaze. “And I love you.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
As Yuki-san said before, we all went hiking after lunch. The trees towered high above us as we followed the trail through. We were going a bit up the mountain, so unfortunately it involved a lot of climbing too.
“Keep up guys!” Yuki-san called up ahead of us. Unfortunately, Yuki-san made a rule to not use our powers to get to where we’re going. I guess she thought it’d be nice to do things like a normal person every once in a while.
“Onegai, Yuki! It’ll be faster if we use our powers, come on!” Yuko complains, bored of walking. She wasn’t tired at all, she just thought our pace was slow.
On the other hand, Haruna and Acchan were lagging behind the rest of us.
“Let’s take a break.” I call.
“No, we’re fine. You guys go ahead. We’ll catch up.” Acchan says, as Haruna decides to sit on the ground.
“But we should all get there together.”
“Mou, we’re tired!” Haruna says.
“NyanNyan! I’ll carry you!” Yuko offers.
“Nevermind, I can continue.” Haruna gets up, walking again. Though it’s obvious she’s exhausted.
“Iie, I’ll carry you.” Yuko goes near Haruna.
“No, I’ll be heavy. I’ll break you.”
“No! NyanNyan is perfect! I can manage it. There’s nothing I can’t do, its fine, daijoubu.” She extends her arms out.
“…Nothing?”
“Nope.”
“Ehh… Prove it. If you can climb up one of these trees, then you can carry me.” She says, looking smug.
“If that’s what it takes, I’ll do it.” We all watch patiently as Yuko walks up to a tall tree. Looking up, it looks very intimidating. She gulps, feeling a bit nervous, but it seems like she shakes it off feeling determined. Yuko places her hands on the tree.
“Yuuchan?” Haruna calls and as Yuko turns around, Haruna puts a head band on her head that has squirrel ears on it. “Don’t forget this.” She smiles mischievously.
Yuko nods, proceeding her attempt to climb the tree. We all stare amazed as we each realize something as she climbs up. Even though she already looks like a squirrel, she really now seems more like one. She climbs it as easily as one, and with those ears she really looks even more like one. Beside me, Haruna bites her lower lip as she watches Yuko and immediately goes to Miichan, taking her camera. She starts photographing the human squirrel as if it was a miraculous find.
“You planned this, didn’t you?” Miichan says as Haruna takes pictures.
“Yep.” She continues her shoot, trying to capture every angle of Yuko she could.
“NyanNyan! I did it!” We all look up at Yuko sitting on a branch near the top. She’s really high up there.
“Be careful!” I yell out. She still needs to get down.
“Haha Takamina, you underestimate me! I’ll get down no probl—ahhh!” She fell. And we just watched.
No one was really surprised, and we just waited for her to get back down here safely on her own. Haruna didn’t even do anything. A moment later, Yuko teleported safely beside Haruna.
“You all suck! Didn’t even care, what if I didn’t use my powers huh??”
“But of course, you did use them. So it’s okay. Shall we go?”
Yuko sticks her tongue out, and moves behind NyanNyan, sweeping her off her feet.
“Hey!”
“You didn’t specifically say how you wanted to be carried.” Yuko grins. “Ikou!” She runs full speed catching up to Yuki-san and the others.
“I can carry you too if you’re still tired.” I offer nervously.
“Thanks.” She accepts gratefully, and gets on my back, holding her arms around me tightly. She’d rather hold on to me than have me carry her like Haruna. That’s fine with me.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Time went by really fast, it was already late afternoon by the time we got to our destination. I gasped, looking across a cliff. I slowly put Acchan down, not moving my sight. In front of us, stretched miles of green land. It made me feel even smaller than I already was, seeing all that endless earth.
“So what are we doing up here?” Yuko says, putting Haruna down.
“We are going to enjoy the outdoors. I’m sure everyone’s tired and hungry though, so let’s eat dinner first. I brought food if anyone didn’t notice.” She pulls out several bentos from a backpack she’s been carrying.
“You can cook??” Yuko says in disbelief.
Sasshi starts panicking. “She can’t! You might as well call it food poisoning. *gasp* Oh Kamisama, I just realized… she probably brought us out here so she could kill us with her cooking!” She drops to the ground in despair.
“Hey! I’ve been practicing! Mayu says I’m improving. Recently, she said it was delicious!”
“Yeah, maybe it’s not that bad as you guys say.” Haruna says, opening her bento. She takes a bite. “Ah!”
“How is it??” Both Yuko and Sasshi look at Haruna expectantly.
“Oishii~” Haruna sways back and forth, happily eating her food.
“Wah! She’s right!” I turn around to see Acchan eating up her food at record speed. Hayai.
Yuki-san claps her hands appreciatively. “Arigatou~! I worked hard, see?”
Curious, the rest of us all take a bite. We pause wondrously at the amazing tastes. This is really good. I can’t imagine Yuki-san being a bad cook.
After dinner, we all lay in the grass or against some trees to rest.
“What do you want to do now?”
“Let’s build a large bonfire and dance around it!” Yuko exclaims.
“Let’s just build the bonfire.” Sasshi says.
Acchan speaks up. “We could sit around it and tell scary stories!”
“No! We should do a courage test instead! It would be more fun!” Miichan says excitedly.
“Telling scary stories are fun too!” Acchan argues.
“There should be a shrine around here though! And if we go in pairs through the dark, it’ll still be scary right? I say courage test!” Miichan insists.
“Mou! Do we have to stay out here?? Can we just go back now? I could really do with a nice, warm bath.” Haruna says.
“Oh yeah! The onsen! Even better! Let’s just do that!”
“Ahhh, yeah a bath sounds nice about now.”
“We didn’t have to come here in the first place, did we?”
“It was nice though for a while. I don’t regret coming out here.”
“Yuuchan, can you teleport me back? We could go in together.”
Yuko squeals. “Yes!”
“Wait! Bring us back too! It’ll take us forever to get back.”
“I don’t want to. You’ll just waste my time from spending it with NyanNyan.” Yuko complains.
“But—“
“Nope! We’re leaving! See you later!” Yuko takes Haruna away.
“Now what about us??”
In the end, Yuki took Yui back going by her speed, and Sasshi, Acchan and I rode on Miichan as she turned into a horse for us to ride upon.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
How did things turn out like this?
~Flashback~
“What do you mean we have to bathe together?!” I just told Acchan that I was going to go take a bath in our room. Yuki-san overheard and told me that we’ll all bathing together.
“Takamina, for some reason, the baths in the rooms are currently out of order, but the onsen here is open for everyone to use since the water is natural. Of course, we’ll all be together. Yuko and Haruna are already there.” Yuki-san explains. Dang it.
“Souka. Ok, I’ll just go in later…or not at all.” I mumble that last part so no one hears.
“Why not now? It’s better to enjoy with friends. And I could wash your back for you before we go in.” Acchan offers.
I tighten my lips together. “It’s okay, you go ahead.
She pouts. “Fine, but if you change your mind, I’ll be waiting.”
“Hai hai, I’ll keep that in mind.” It’s not like I can not think of that.
They all head to the onsen. I want to bathe there too. It’s not like I’m shy….well maybe a little, but to me, bathing is my own private time away from everyone. I’ll just take a walk around while I wait. They shouldn’t be too long.
~5 minutes later~
“Arghhhh…” I want them to be done already. Just smelling myself, I know I need to bathe already. Time is messing with me. When I feel like it’s already been a long time, I look up at the clock to find that’s it’s only been a minute. It feels like forever, I’m so bored. I bet they’re having fun in there. I can just imagine it. Yuko is definitely harassing Haruna, and I saw Miichan hiding her camera earlier, I bet she’s going to try to sneak some pics on behalf of Yuko or who knows. I hope Acchan is fine, maybe she’s just chatting with everyone about how big Yuki’s oppai are compared to everyone’s. Yeah, I could see them all doing that. Ehh...wait. What if Yuko starts groping everyone? What if she gropes Acchan? Ah! I’m sure Acchan has a great body, she might just do that! Ughnnn… maybe I could go in there for a bit…just to make sure no one’s touching Acchan. Yeah, I’ll do that. Just a quick dip. Not too long. If they ask why I changed my mind, I’ll just say that I felt like it. Hopefully, they won’t question further. Breathe, Takamina. I’m suddenly getting really nervous. They better have their towels on. I won’t be able to go in there if they don’t.
Walking anxiously to the bath, I soon quickly take off my clothes in a nearby room and lay them in a basket. With a towel wrapped around me, I take a deep breath before stepping inside.
Looking ahead, I scream.
~End of Flashback~
I run frantically out of the room, grabbing my clothes, and running away from there. In a hallway close by, I lean my back against a wall. My face beats red as I try to comprehend what happened. I was sure I walked into the right bath. It said female, dang it, but I could have sworn I just saw a bunch of guys just then. Thank Kamisama for the mist though, that would have been awful had I seen anything. What the heck, I hope no one saw me. Man, why did I have to scream…
Cautiously, I make my way back to reread the signs. It was just how I left it. I switch them, making it right. I sigh, finally entering the right bath. I’m greeted with a bunch of noise.
“Aha! See, I told you! It was Takamina!” I hear Miichan exclaim.
“That didn’t take as long we thought.” Yuki-san says, nodding. They’re currently sitting on a bench, luckily wrapped in towels as they just enjoy the warmth.
“Takamina, did you see anything over there?” Yuko grins, her eyebrows wiggling.
Putting two and two together, I smack my palm against my forehead. “I should have known… Yuko! You switched them didn’t you?!”
“Actually, this time I didn’t.” Her smug face bothers me. She looks proud.
“Yeah right.” I mutter sarcastically. “Then who did? Hm?”
“I did.” I turn around to Acchan’s voice, seeing her relaxing in the bath. I avert my eyes from her, blushing madly.
“You?? Why??” I say agitated at first but my voice gives way to hurt. She notices, and I hear sounds of water splashing as she gets up. Crap. I quickly start walking away as I hear her approaching footsteps. I try not to look back at her. I freeze as her hand lands on my shoulder.
“Wait. I’m sorry, I was kidding. It wasn’t me, it was really NyanNyan.” She explains apologetically.
“Eh?” Hesitantly, I turn around to look at Acchan. She nods. “Eh? W-what? Uso. Hontou ni? Ehhh? Haruna?” I glance across the bath to the lying figure who was relaxing herself. She opens her eyes when she hears her name. She sees me.
“Ah! Takamina! You’re here, sugoi! How are you?” She laughs airily.
“How am I? How are you? What were you thinking?? You didn’t really switch the signs, did you?” That’s crazy. This is Haruna isn’t it?
“Yes, I did.” She says simply. No explanation?
“Ok nevermind, I’m not going to ask.” I think I know now. Yuko’s behaviors are rubbing off on her. That’s just what we all need.
Well I need to soak myself. I’m not really in a good mood, so removing my towel, I slip into the warm water. Ah, it feels so good. I close my eyes appreciatively.
“Minami?”
“Ah! *gasps* Atsuko, don’t sneak up on me like that!” I slowly scoot away from her, trying to not look at her body. I almost forgot. Dang it, I suddenly feel self-conscious of my body. Thankfully there’s a bit of mist floating around, and the water isn’t too clear to see. Still, this is a bad situation!
“Can I sit by you?”
“S-sure.”
She sits in the water, moving closer to me. Dang, if I keep moving away, she’ll notice and be offended. I have to bear with it. As there isn’t much distance between us, I can’t really enjoy the onsen properly. My mind is too absorbed thinking of this situation, and this atmosphere… it’s awkward? No, I’m the one feeling awkward. Acchan is probably happy with this.
Unconsciously, I find myself staring at her. My eyes trail down to her arms, her smooth skin beaded with water, and soon to the vague sight of her cleavage just at the water’s surface. As I realize I’ve been staring, I feel myself heating up. I wonder if it’s me or the water. I quickly look away and decide to move elsewhere mumbling a quick excuse before leaving her. I feel awful about it, but I start to avoid her throughout the while we are there. Every time I take a glance at her, I find her glaring at me accusingly or is that just my imagination? Acchan, I’m sorry! I just can’t handle it right now. I’m not used to this…being naked around other people… and you’re even here so it makes this harder for me. I can’t tell whether she’ll laugh at me or be angry. All I can do is stay here until she leaves.
~1 hour later~
Huh?
“I’m…”
“Ah! You’re awake, Takamina?” Yui pops her head into our room. Yuko comes inside after her.
“Are you okay? You passed out in the bath.” Yuko asks, concerned.
“Re…Really?” I flush, feeling embarrassed.
“When it was time to get out, you were still soaking for all that time.” Yui explains.
“Sorry… Thanks… Um, where’s Atsuko?” She’d be here, wouldn’t she?
“Ah, she’s getting a light snack with NyanNyan. You have to make sure you thank her later. Acchan really looked after you!” Eh?
No… No way…
“She really outdid herself. She lifted you out of the water right away.” Out of the water!?
“Right right, she did. Then she wiped you dry and put you in your underwear and pajamas.” Wiped me dry!? My under…
“Then she got you a drink and dried your hair for you. She must love you so much to care for you so thoroughly!”
! ! !
“Acchan will make a great wife!”
“Yeah!”
Just kill me now. A gloom rises around my head as I sulk into my pillow. I ignore the others voices. I want to go back to the academy! I can’t see Acchan at all. If I see her, I’ll die of embarrassment! She saw! SHE SAW! Everything! She saw me completely naked! She even wiped me dry! Where did she wipe!? Oh god, I cannot be here right now. This is the worst.
“Hey Takamina, you’ll be fine without us right? We’re gonna go to Yuki and Sasshi’s room to tell scary stories before we sleep. Hehehe.”
“It’s fine, go have fun.”
“Yosh! Come on, Yui! Let’s get Miichan too!”
I slump under my covers as the door closes behind them. I groan, feeling humiliated. I like her. I love her. I did say I want us to spend our lives together. That would probably mean certain things would eventually happen. Like her seeing me naked… Argh! I scream my frustration into my pillow. We’re dating so I shouldn’t necessarily mind, but it was under an entirely different circumstance!
*click* I hear the door open as Acchan comes in. I close my eyes and pretend I’m sleeping. What would there even be to say to her?
“Minami?” she pokes my cheek.
“I know you’re awake.” She whispers, continuing to poke me. I try to keep up my act, but as I do, she starts poking my face harder and harder. What is she doing!? That hurts!
I struggle, getting more irritated by the minute. As her finger pokes me again, I suddenly move to bite her finger.
“Itai! Hey!” She says, pulling her finger back.
“Your fault for poking me! That started to really hurt.” I say, rubbing my cheek.
“You didn’t want to wake up.”
“Did I have to?”
“Yes, I was just checking up on you. For a person who has super strength, you can be so weak. You’re so careless at times.”
“Gomen..” I sit up, facing her. She places her hand on mine.
“I’m glad you’re okay now.” She smiles.
“Because of you… Ah, thank you for um… looking after me.”
“They told you?”
“Yeah…”
“Are you mad?”
“What? No, I’m not. It’s okay. Since it was you…” Kamisama, if it was anyone else… *shivers*
She chuckles softly. “Here. I got you some warm milk.”
“Thanks.” I say, taking it. She watches me silently as I drink it.
“I know you just woke up, but do you want to go to sleep? I’m kind of tired.”
“You can go to sleep then. I’ll stay beside you for a while.”
“Okay. Are you going somewhere?”
“Just around. I won’t be long. Now come here.” I motion for her to get under the covers with me.
She turns out the lights and gets into the bed, facing me as we lay down. Through the window near us, the moonlight streams in allowing us to see each other.
Although she is tired, I watch as she struggles for a moment to fight sleep, so she can stay awake with me. I give her my hand to hold.
“I’m right here. Oyasumi.”
-
OMG :luvluv1:
AtsuMina was freaking AWESOME :shy2: they are soo adorable, I love it sooo much and I love you :hee:
This is really how I picture AtsuMina to be with each other and you did it perfectly :on GJ: especially the part where Atsuko picked Minami up and dried her :on bleed:
So do they have another day at the onsen? I wonder what AtsuMina would do. Will you be writing any sexy scene? :ondick:
Please UPDATE SOON :kneelbow:
-
Oh My ........ :mon lovelaff: :mon crazyinlove:
AtsuMina was freaking AWESOME :shy2: they are soo adorable, I love it sooo much and I love you :hee:
So do they have another day at the onsen? I wonder what AtsuMina would do. Will you be writing any sexy scene? :ondick:
Yeeeaaaahhhh, I love this story .. so much :luvluv1:
Owh acchan, you're so sweet. And takamina, you're so gently :nya:
I can't longer describe what I'm feeling right now, yohohohoooo :on bleed:
Thank you for update, looking forward for the next chapter :wriggly:
-
Wow atsumina was super kawaii~
Love kojiyuu too lol they really dont caref when yuko fall from the tree lol
Too bad yuki and yui couldn't bring mayu and paruru
But lol how could yuki forgot that mayu is not comes? Lol i think yuki firgot about the boundari between block a and b because of love
Yeah love could blind you lol
But hey they have phone right?so problem solved
Thank for the update
Wondering what will happen on chapter 10 part 2,is still about block A trip? Or something else?
-
Replies
@lezperv *blushes* awh I love you too! Thanks you so much!
...ano...eto....eh...um.. gomen.. there will be no such scene...tabun..
~~~~~~~~~~~
Yay~ Part 2~!
Darn, i was so hoping i could finish this fic by summer but that's not happening T^T I didn't think i would be writing this many chapters, but I'm glad everything's turned out alright so far and I'm thankful for all the encouragement i've recieved.
I won't be able to update for a few weeks... Next chapter will be up late next may~
===========================
Once Acchan was asleep, I left the room quietly and walked around to find the stand that was selling charms. Haruna told me she got one earlier for herself, and it wasn’t until she was leaving it that she realized she should also get one for Yuko. I want to get one for Atsuko, but I don’t know what kind I should get for her yet. I’ll see when I get there. If I can find it…
I go to the reception desk for information on its location. The kind lady tells me that it’s outside, past a short trail nearby the entrance. I’ll find it at a shrine located at the end. It’s not far from here at all. I thank her, heading outside. I find the trail, marked by small bells hanging along it. I take out my phone and using it as a flashlight, I follow the trail.
As I walk, I hear footsteps lightly following me. Dare?? What if it’s some creep?? Not this time, they’re not going to ruin this trip!
I spin around and grab the figure, throwing him to the ground and pinning him down. I lift my fist.
“W-wait!” Eh? The voice sounds like a girl’s.
“Mayu-san??” I say, surprised as I shine my phone’s light in her face.
“Shhhhh! You’ll give me away!” She whispers loudly, pushing me off her.
“But there’s no one here. Wait, what are you doing here??”
“I’m here to keep an eye on Yuki. Don’t tell her. I’ve been here since the very beginning.”
“Oh, so you’re just stalking her.”
“I prefer the word spying. It sounds cooler. Stalking sounds so criminal—like a creep, and I’m not one.”
“Uh huh…”
“Shush. I’m also here on behalf of Paruru. She wanted to come with me, but I couldn’t take her. It was already hard enough trying to sneak out of the academy with you guys and then I ha—”
“You snuck out??”
“No, I got permission—of course I snuck out! You think Aki-P is going to let me go with you all just because I want to be with Yuki? That’s a big N.O. So don’t tell anyone you saw me, or else.”
“Or else what?”
She draws her gun out from her arm, aiming it at me.
“O-oh, I didn’t see anyone. No Mayu-san here. I must be imagining things.” I say quickly before she lowers her weapon.
“Glad we understand each other. Gotta go. Ja.” She vanishes into the darkness.
Was she really just here? I wonder idly to myself as I reach the end of the trail. As the lady said, there was a shrine and just nearby was a stand selling the charms. I go first to pay my respects, giving an offering and saying a short prayer. After, I head to the stand and looking through them, I pick out just the right one. This’ll do.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next day, we’re all free to do anything we want until we leave which is in the afternoon. Atsuko and I go for a walk, taking in the fresh morning air. We’re not really talking, we’re just enjoying each other’s company and the quiet air around us.
“Takamina! Acchan!” Okay, not so quiet anymore.
“Have you two seen Yuko anywhere?? Yes? No? Come on, I’m in a hurry!” Miichan demands, looking around us.
“No, why? What is it?”
“Ok, that’s all I needed to know! See ya later!”
“Wait!” I’m unheard as she runs off.
“What was that about?”
“Takamina! Acchan!” Eh? Again?
We turn around as Yuko pops up behind us.
“Have you seen either Miichan or Yui around??”
“Um, yeah… Miichan just went that way. We haven’t seen Yui.”
“Thanks!” And she’s gone too.
Why does everyone keep bothering us? Who’s next? Yui?
“Takamina! Acch—” Seriously?!
“Stop! Yes, we’ve seen Yuko and Miichan. Now before you go, what are you guys doing??” I ask.
“Huh? Oh! We’re playing tag! Miichan and I are it, and we’re trying to tag Yuko.”
“Ooooh, you two are going to have a hard time with that. That’s practically impossible. Why don’t you get Haruna to join? She could help out a lot you know.” Acchan suggests.
“Or you two could give up. Don’t waste your energy on her.” I add.
“Don’t underestimate us. We’re capable of catching her.” Yui smiles wryly. In the next moment, hundreds of Yui appear around us.
“Now I just need Miichan to cover the air for us if she’s not found in the hotel. Which way did you guys see Yuko go?”
“It’s Yuko. She’s not running. Think again.”
“Oh yeah, then which way did Miichan go? I’ll find Yuko the other way.” Acchan and I point in the direction.
“Thanks! Minna, spread out!” Yui heads into the direction pointed, while the others spread out as told.
“They’re having fun.” Acchan laughs.
“I guess. Since it’s Yuko, it’ll be a challenge for them.”
“Should we help them?”
“No, I’d rather spend my time with you.” I take her hand in mine an—
“Whoa!”
A blur speeds by, cutting in between us and parting our hands.
“Oi!” I call out, irritated.
Yuki-san breaks to a stop a few meters away. She turns around.
“Sorry!”
“You couldn’t think to go around us?”
“Really, I’m sorry! I was looking behind me when I passed you two.”
“What?”
“Slow down!” Haruna and Sasshi come up running behind her.
“Why should I? You’re the one who said you two could beat me in a race.”
“I didn’t say that! I said that without your powers, you’re probably not that fast so maybe we could beat you.” Haruna explains.
“You weren’t supposed to use your powers!” Sasshi says.
“Oh.”
“Yeah. Now look what you did. You’re bothering them.” Haruna indicates to us.
“I said I was sorry… Oh! Hey, Acchan, Takamina, do you guys want to come with us? We’re going to a lake near here. It’s not too far, but we don’t want to walk. The next bus is about to leave so we’re kind of in a hurry. We want to go before we go back to the academy.”
“Eh? Um…” I look to Acchan.
“Sure, we’ll go.” She nods, happily.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
At the lake, we notice several people around. We agree to not use our powers for the time being. We were fine around the hotel, because there was hardly anyone there but us and a couple staff. This is also a pretty open place compared to the woods around the hotel, so it would be harder to conceal if we used them. People would probably notice.
In class, we had learned that when we are out in public to be careful of when and where we use our powers or abilities. If the public found out, we would be in serious trouble. I don’t know what would happen, but we were just told that nothing good would come out from it.
Well, it’s not really a problem for us. Some of us don’t even use our powers often, we can live without them in a way. Yuki-san always uses her speed, but I’m sure she can handle herself. I don’t need to worry about the others that are here.
Nearby is a small food bar attending to customers. Beside it is a shack giving out supplies and equipment such as masks, life jackets, fishing gear, some souvenirs, and the like. Across the bar is a dock built along the water. Kayaks are along the shore, and riding through the water are several speedboats, some of which are pulling people on water skis.
“Sugoi! Minami, let’s go water skiing!” Atsuko tugs at my arm.
“Ehh?? W-why don’t we go kayaking instead…? We could go water skiing later…”
“It’ll be fun! Come on!” She drags me with her to the docks. Behind me, I reach out to Yuki-san and the others for help, but they shake their heads telling me to have fun.
We reach a boat and Atsuko asks a guy to manage the boat for us while we ski. He nods, giving an ok, and gives us a quick prep lesson on what we should do and not do, and advises us a few warnings. I don’t want to do this. Atsuko looks excited though as she pays careful attention on what we have to do. I suggest to her that she go first while I watch from the boat.
“Hey little girl, it’s alright. We have another boat, so you can go at the same time as your friend here.” The guy says, calling over a coworker. This is just great…
I laugh nervously. “It’s okay… Yeah I’m little, so maybe I’m too small to ride…?” I suggest in a small voice. For once, I’m a little glad I’m short. Please…let there be a height rule to this. Atsuko elbows me, knowing I’m trying to get out of it.
“Nah girl, anyone can water ski. You look capable anyways, there’s not much to it.”
“Souka.” I say dejectedly.
~10 minutes later~
The two boats drift slowly across the water, Atsuko and I gliding behind them. For safety reasons, we’re not in each other’s area, but we’re close enough to somewhat see each other.
“Ready?” Atsuko calls over to me.
“No!” I yell. I am ready, but not mentally…
She gives a thumbs up to her driver, who also signals to mine. Here we go…
In a sudden rush, the boat lurches forward, slowing picking up speed as I trail behind. I scream as I try to keep my legs balanced. The wind whips at my face, blowing back my hair and spitting water into my face. I hear a cheer and look up just in time as Atsuko rides over a ramp nearby and lands perfectly back on the water. I gulp and I see where this is going. The boat is maneuvered around as I’m led into the path of a ramp. I’m screwed! I’m going to die! I shut my eyes and my legs turn stiff as I ski over it. As I feel myself skiing smoothly back over the water, I open my eyes and laugh nervously. “I did it!” I exclaim.
Atsuko rides passed me, and smirks in challenge. I gain confidence and we compete going around several obstacles and jumping ramps. At one point, I went over near her and made it so I splashed water onto her. Mockingly upset, she chased me and we skied all over the lake, having a blast.
Pulling up on the docks, we get off to rest. Fun, but very tiring.
“That wasn’t so bad now, was it?”
“No. Thanks for making me go with you.”
At the same time, Sasshi rides up in a kayak.
“Hey, where’s Yuki-san and Haruna?” I ask.
“They’re getting snow cones. I was just about to go to them.”
“That sounds good right now. Atsuko, why don’t you go ahead and get us some? I’ll help Sasshi out and pull the kayak onto the shore with her.”
“Okay.” She leaves.
After helping Sasshi out of the kayak, we try to pull it onto the shore. Try because it’s actually heavier than it looks. If only I could use my strength right now.
It takes longer than I thought, but we manage to get it onshore. I wipe my brow, working up a sweat. Wow, that was harder than I thought.
As we go to the bar to meet Atsuko and the others, I notice them sitting at a table. A few shirtless guys are standing near them trying to flirt with them.
I stop Sasshi, holding her to wait. I decide to observe them for a bit to see what they’ll do.
“Hey, some fine girls like yourselves shouldn’t be hanging here by yourselves. Why don’t you three come with us?” One guy says.
“Yeah, we’ll show you a good time.” Another guy says, smirking.
“Sorry, we’re not alone. It’s not just us here.” Haruna says.
“And we’re already taken.” Atsuko states.
“Who? I don’t see any other guys here that I don’t know.” A guy chuckles, looking around.
“They’re probably lying.” His friend comments.
“We’re not! Leave us alone.” Yuki-san glares at them. It doesn’t faze them.
“Come on babes, we’re better than your guys. You’ll see. Let’s go.” One of the guys grabs Atsuko’s arm.
“Oi!” I go over to them all and push the guy away from her.
“She’s mine!” I say while holding her hand.
The guy looks at me confused and stares at our hands.
“No way. A girl? This is too funny. You’re dating her? Even I’m better than this midget here. Ditch her and come with me. I bet she wouldn’t even be able to protect you from anything. But me? I got the muscle to back me up.” He lifts his arm, flexing his biceps.
I momentarily let go of her hand and stand up in front of the guy threateningly. He looks down on me.
“Oh, you’re mad? What are you going to do about it little girl?” He and his friends laugh.
I ball up my fists and punch his gut, using just a bit of my strength. He tumbles backward, surprised. I smirk. “You’re awfully weak. And I’m more than enough to protect her from the likes of you!”
“Why you—!” He throws a punch at me, but I dodge.
“Dude, you’d hit a girl?” One of his buddies ask.
“I’m just going to teach her a lesson!”
He runs at me, but before he can reach me, Atsuko trips him with her foot. “Oops.”
The guy gets up glaring at the both of us. He looks around at our friends. He lets out a loud whistle. More than ten other guys show up out of nowhere, surrounding us.
“We’ll have fun with all you whether you want to or not.” The guy licks his lips. “Even if you call for help, there’s no police here. We’re all way up here in the mountains, so just try to enjoy yourselves.” He smirks. “Grab them all!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
No POV
Since all the guys are normal, the girls know they can’t handle them all. Takamina can only do so much using some of her strength to fight them off without looking like she’s superhuman. Yuki can’t dodge them looking too fast, Acchan would scare the shit out of anyone if any one of them went right through her, and Haruna can’t use her barrier to block them or turn invisible because they’re all watching them.
Sasshi looks around wildly, not knowing what to do. With creepy smiles, the guys begin to proceed towards them. As they are about to grab Yuki-san and Haruna, Sasshi panics and freezes time. Everyone around her are frozen. Takamina looks determined to protect Acchan, Yuki’s trying to look intimidating, and Haruna’s looking around herself worriedly. Nervously, Sasshi moves to each of her friends, and one by one places a hand on them. As she touches them, they are able to move with her through frozen time.
“Eh?” Acchan blinks as she’s unfrozen.
“What’s happening?” Haruna looks around confused.
“Sasshi…?” Yuki questions, slowly understanding what’s going on.
“Whoa.. this is cool.” Says Takamina as she knocks on the head of the guy in front of her. She smirks and pulls on his hair and moves his arms and legs like komanechi.
“I can’t keep this up too long guys… let’s get out of here.” Sasshi says quickly.
Since time is stopped, they can’t ride the bus to get back to the hotel. Yuki does her best to bring them all back one at a time by running back and forth. It tires her greatly.
Unbeknownst to them, a certain Watanabe Mayu was hiding in the bushes nearby, watching as each of them left the area.
“Thank Kamisama it worked!” Mayu whispered under her breath. She takes out a small object out of her pocket. It was a device she invented to negate Sasshi’s effects of time manipulation. She created it so she would never be under it. She didn’t like the thought of anything happening without her knowledge, and activities through time was one of them.
She comes out of the bushes wearing her black hoodie. She pops some gum into her mouth.
“Let’s see what I can do here…” She heads for the frozen guys by the lake.
She looks around, calculating various things she could do to punish the naughty boys. Just a few moments ago before time was stopped, she wished so much that she could intervene to show them boys who was boss, and that Yuki was hers. She fought herself from blasting them down with her gun as they got closer to Yuki, but was relieved when she noticed that Sasshi stopped time.
“I better hurry. I don’t think I have much time left.”
Mayu smiles, an idea forming in her brain. She believes it’s the perfect idea to teach these creeps a lesson. At the docks, besides the kayaks and the speed boats, was a little special something called the banana boat. It was a water sled for recreational purposes meant for towing. It was basically a large plastic floating banana for people to ride on.
As fast as her strength would allow, Mayu dragged each guy onto the banana boat, slinging their legs across it. She fastened their hands to the handles which normally allowed riders to grasp so they could hold on. Making sure each and every one was secure, she climbed into the speed boat that would be towing it. She turns on the boat and changes gears on the accelerator to maximum speed. She also went through modifying the boats functions and what it could do. She quickly went about her work making sure everything in her plan would be successful.
Around her, time begins to shift slowly into a blur, signaling that it would be resuming soon. Mayu quickly gets off to observe her work. On the another side of the lake away from watchful eyes, she opens up a lounger and sits down in it, changing her eye color to blue so she could watch from afar.
She grins as the show begins as time plays. The unsuspecting guys launch off immediately, screaming for their lives. They’re forced to endure it, as none of them could get off let alone fly off due to the speed. They literally could not move. Mayu had made sure of that. Without a driver the boat speeds across the lake, uncontrollably. …or so everyone thinks. In her seat, Mayu plays with a controller in her hand. She installed a certain system into the boat that would allow her to control it remotely. Finding her new toy fascinating, Mayu decides to mess with them giving them the benefit of the doubt. She brings the boat to a stop and the guys breathe a sigh of relief. She tsks thinking that they should know better when a ride slows down. They haven’t even gotten to the climax yet. It was just the beginning.
A playful smile appears across her lips, as she slowly moves the boat before a ramp. The boys look around nervously, thinking it’ll be okay since it’s not too tall. They underestimate her. Well, they don’t even know she’s controlling it in the place. Mayu flips a switch on the side of the controller. The water shifts, and the ramp’s height increases, towering high—but not too high—above them. They shrink back in fear as they realize what’s coming.
“You brought this upon yourselves.” Mayu chuckles, anxious to see the results. Her hand slides over to a beautiful bright red button. Without hesitating, she presses it. A pair of rocket launchers appear out of the speed boat to give it more speed. It activates, zooming them across the water to the tall ramp. The boys shriek as if they were little girls crying out in a haunted house. As the boat closes distance to the ramp, Mayu presses another button to release the boat from the banana boat, and maneuvers the boat into another direction as the banana boat takes the ramp. Mayu laughs her oshiri off as the yellow boat flies off the ramp. Meanwhile, a few spectators have witnessed these events, recording this daring phenomenon with their phones. No one understands what’s happening, but assume that it was a show of entertainment. They hold their breaths as the guys’ boat make its dramatic drop back to the water. Mayu leans over her seat, ready for the splash. She doesn’t realize that she’s getting carried away with her mischief.
The boat makes its landing upon the water, erupting a large wave that washes to the shore. The guys on the boat are frozen with shock as they float along the waves. Witnesses begin to make their way to them on their boats or kayaks to see if they’re alright. Seeing their paralyzed states, immediate action is taken for them all to be rushed to the nearest hospital which was 30 miles away. Due to these unforeseen circumstances, the lake is closed off for the rest of the day.
“That taught them. Now they won’t bother anyone again.” Mayu nods, satisfied with herself and proceeds to head back to the hotel to check out how Yuki’s doing.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Takamina’s POV
Upon everyone arriving back at the hotel, we find Yuko, Yui, and Miichan still playing tag. How long has it even been? 3 hours? 4?
“Hey! Wrap it up you guys! We have to leave soon!” Yuki-san calls.
“Got it!” Miichan transforms into a wolf and starts trying to sniff her out.
“I’m not surprised even all the Yuis haven’t tagged her yet.”
“Yuko’s clever, so they don’t stand a chance.”
“But she’s not fast. If I could just know where she is, I’d be able to end this game in an instant.”
Two Yuis run by.
“Hey Yui!” The both turn to look at me.
“Do you really have to tag her? It’s just a game, but your goal is to get Yuko. It’s already obvious who the winner would be.”
“But we have to try. Think of it as some kind of training. Also, we don’t want to lose because then she won’t tell us.”
“Tell you what?”
“This game started because Yuko said that she’ll share her secret with us if we can tag her.”
“She has a secret?”
“That’s why it’s a secret. We don’t know.” They both roll their eyes. One of them speaks up, “She said that it might be worth finding out.”
“That’s why we’re doing what we can to tag her.”
“Hnnn… interesting.”
“I want to know what it is.”
Off to the side, Haruna shakes her head mumbling a few words, “It can’t be that…”
“Do you know what she’s talking about?” I go over and ask her.
She looks at me startled, “Eh? No, I was thinking of something else.” She waves me off.
“Hm, okay.”
“Let us help you and Miichan!” Sasshi suggests. She likes finding out things.
“That’d be a great help, thanks!”
We decide which way we’ll all go, trying to cover as much ground as possible to find her.
“Where will you look Haruna?” I ask.
“Um, I don’t want to play so I’ll go back to the room.”
“Ok, but if you happen to see her just give a shout.”
“Okay.” She walks away.
“Everyone good? Let’s go!”
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Haruna’s POV
Secret? Yuuchan’s not hiding anything from me though… I’m sure she’s not. Wait. “It can’t be that…”
“Do you know what’s she’s talking about?”
“Eh?” I spoke out loud? “No, I was thinking of something else.”
While they discuss their plans, I let Takamina know that I’ll be in my room. I don’t need to find Yuuchan. She’ll come to me.
I wonder… even if they did catch her, she wouldn’t really tell them that would she?
As expected, she’s not in our room. They would have been looking here.
“Yuko?” I call out, sitting patiently on my bed.
“Guess who?” Hands cover my eyes.
“We have to talk.” I say, removing her hands.
“Eh? Why so serious?” She moves in front of me. I don’t say anything, trying to figure out how to say it.
After a minute of silence, she gasps looking scared. “You’re not breaking up with me are you?? We haven’t even been going out a week… What did I do wrong?? I must have screwed up somewhere. I’m sorry Haruna! What did I do?! Please don’t break up with me! I love you!”
“Ehh?? N-no! What are you talking about? I’m not breaking up with you!”
“But I figured since you said “we have to talk” and you didn’t call me Yuuchan like you usually do.”
“Baka. You know I love you.” I pout. I can’t believe she’d think that. Well…it is partially my fault. I shouldn’t have worded it like that.
*GASP* “NyanNyan said she loves me!”
“I’ve said it before…”
“Noooo, this is the first time! I’m so happy!” She crushes me in a tight hug. I thought I’ve told her before though. Oh wait, nevermind… I’ve told her a lot only when she’s sleeping. Hehehe.
“Since we’re clear now, can I talk to you?”
“Un!” She nuzzles her face into my chest. I push her away to get her focused.
“What ‘secret’ were you going to tell Yui and Miichan if they tag you?”
“Secret.. secret… hm..secret…” She mumbles the word several times as if it’s something new to her.
“Oh! Well you know…” she begins shyly. “I thought maybe it was time to let everyone know…about my light ability.”
“But you said you had to keep it hidden.”
“I talked to Aki-P some time ago. He said I can make my own decisions in what I choose to do about my powers.” She explains.
“Bu—” She hugs me suddenly.
“I know. Don’t worry about it. Just know that you’re still special even if everyone knows. You got to know first, and you can always see it whenever you want. I’m your personal light show, okay? So don’t be selfish, Haruna. Everyone should know too, and I shouldn’t have to keep hiding it from them. They’re our friends.”
“I’m not selfish…” She knew what I was thinking…
“You would be jealous of everyone if they knew what you only knew, wouldn’t you?”
“No..”
“Liar.”
“Maybe a little.”
“It’s okay, NyanNyan. You won’t have to worry for a while. It’s only if they tag me before we leave. This game’s about up, so they’ll find out some other time ne?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Takamina’s POV
By the end of the trip, no one tagged Yuko. Should’ve known though. So it was expected.
Miichan and Yui complained to Yuko the entire way back, but Yuko never let out a peep about it. She said it was their loss, shrugging it off.
As the ride went on, everyone fell asleep in their seats. I stayed awake to watch over them and look out for when we arrive back at the Academy. It was a quiet, unlike the noise just earlier yesterday morning.
At the Academy, we all drag ourselves into the dorm house. Upon entering, we’re met with Sae and Sayaka rushing in alarmed.
“Guys! You have to see this!” Sayaka hurries us to follow them. Everyone fully snaps awake, looking moderately concerned. What is it now? A lot couldn’t have happened while we were gone.
In the commons area of the dorm house, everyone is gathered.
“Why is everyone here?”
No one says anything, all staring in one direction. The volume rises and we can hear sounds coming from the tv. On screen, footage is being broadcasted of an eagle as it flies through the sky. As the eagle flies onto a branch, it transforms into a squirrel which travels to the ground before turning into what is clearly a person. The face is blurred but it’s obvious who it is. Another set of footage runs after it, but its back at the lake we were at. One minute, the waters were calm and people we’re enjoying themselves, and the next, a strange looking banana-like boat with people on it, was blasting through the water towards a tall ramp that was definitely not there before. I look closely as the footage zooms in on the peoples’ faces. It’s those guys from before! This is not good. A final clip plays, but near the countryside. Oh no. A guy is recording as one by one his friends fall unsuspectingly and his boss gets beat up by Atsuko. What the hell?! Where did all these come from?!
Headlines are racing at the bottom of the screen as the footage all replay.
‘FREAKS?! A NEW THREAT IS UPON US. HOW WILL WE RESPOND??’
=====================
-
Ugh!!!
Why does everyone has to interrupt my AtsuMina scene? I wanna see more of them being by themselves!!! but I guess thanks to them following Yuki to the lake, I get to see Minami said "She's mine" :shy2: I like that very much. I wanna see that happen more often :hiakhiakhiak:
I definitely don't like the last part. Who is the one that captured them on a video? Go beat that person up!!! GO GO!! :angry1:
Since you won't be able to update soon, and only late next month, *cross fingers* I hope you'll update on the 26th cuz it'll be my b-day :shy1:
-
I can't believe Mayu snuck out! HOW DID SHE EVEN- should I even ask, she's part of B for a reason... Surprised Paruru didn't get to join Mayuyu in this escapade, but I guess someone needs to cover for her while she's out. I wonder what charm Takamina got for Acchan...
Tag with Yuko is a game where there will be only one winner (Yuko) unless you use bait (Haruna A.K.A. the easiest way to win) or outside assistance (team up with everyone to take her out or just use Mayu's super vision; it'll be harder to track by scent because Yuko's teleportation would disrupt the solid scent pattern from forming, but besides tracking heat signatures they could track her by the trail of temporal fluctuations of space that teleportation leaves behind using Mayu's super vision...maybe even Miichan for that matter using echo location...).
Wait, even if they're practically the only ones in the hotel and its vicinity, isn't Yui risking it a little by cloning herself? I mean the staff might raise a few eyebrows when one of the girls is suddenly a twin.. though that in itself makes a good excuse honestly... unless two pairs are seen at the same time...
Finally get to see Sasshi's power firsthand! So if Sasshi touches them, they're able to move when she freezes time? Thank god it's like that, I can only imagine how much trouble it would be if it was more of the direct contact with the person at all times to be able to move during the time freeze... I'm surprised Block B hasn't done any tests to see how long she can freeze time or the range of her time manipulation...
Interesting how Sasshi's time manipulation holds some effect on Yuki's speed ability; does her energy drain faster because her power already manipulates time in some way (Yuki can in some sense do so with her ability, but manipulating time when time has already been manipulated makes it more taxing)?
Have I mentioned how much I love Mayu? :kekeke: Those bastards guys had it coming. :angry1:
Now that I think of it though, in those situations the only people that could honestly do anything would be mostly B members (intelligence means they can figure out how to get out without too much complication), a few A (the members mentioned in the chapter though I think Acchan could manage some minor gravity manipulation without drawing attention to herself), and maybe some K (depends on their powers honestly, KitaRie with her ice and Milky with water are good in this situation)?
Jealous KojiHaru is absolutely adorable. :nya:
。。。
I had so much more to say, but that all went out the window by the time I reached the end of this chapter like-
(http://livedoor.blogimg.jp/aoba_f/imgs/b/7/b71bd927-s.jpg)
...what? ...Wait... What. WHAT. WHAT?! WHAT?!
(http://i861.photobucket.com/albums/ab178/KiteDancer/aah_zps0d0236ca.gif)
-
IT'S MAYU FAULT!! SHE NEED SOME PUNISHMENT!!!
-
Naughty naughty mayu :onionwhip:
I want to see how yuki react when she know that. :mon thumb:
-
Awh, too many distractions for takamina :lol:
I really like when takamina and acchan was playing water skis, very enjoyable :twothumbs
wow, takamina protect acchan. no one can take acchan of takamina, because "She's mine" :luvluv1:
Nyannyan and yuko, how sweet :shy1:
hey Mayu, should've you go that far? :mon suspect:
Nice chapter, update soon :cow: :twothumbs :cow:
-
Mayu make it worse than it should be
Will she got punish by academy??
Will yuki mad cause mayu stalk cough spy her?lol
-
Tag with Yuko is a game where there will be only one winner (Yuko) unless you use bait (Haruna A.K.A. the easiest way to win) or outside assistance (team up with everyone to take her out or just use Mayu's super vision; it'll be harder to track by scent because of Yuko's teleportation will disrupt the solid scent pattern from forming, but besides tracking heat signatures they could track her by the trail of temporal fluctuations of space that teleportation leaves behind using Mayu's super vision...maybe even Miichan for that matter using echo location...).
Jealous KojiHaru is absolutely adorable. :nya:
you've said all what i wanna say already yuuyu-san :on drink: XD
play tag with yuko is quite impossible, except you have haruna on your side LOL
KojiYuu scene got me blushed and squealed endlessly :shy2: :mon inluv:
While they discuss their plans, I let Takamina know that I’ll be in my room. I don’t need to find Yuuchan. She’ll come to me.
yappari, just one call from nyannyan and SNAP! the squirrel showed up immediately! :mon noprob:
“Bu—” She hugs me suddenly.
“I know. Don’t worry about it. Just know that you’re still special even if everyone knows. You got to know first, and you can always see it whenever you want. I’m your personal light show, okay?..."
SWEETNESS OVERLOAD!! :luvluv2:
just wondering, how would yuko react when she knows that some guys was try to flirt with her nyannyan XD XD
and that takamina's boldness with "She's mine" just so WOW!! :w00t:
uh huh, now they're in trouble... should be more careful with their powers...
what will happen to them in this case?? punishment or what??
curious growing :smoke: hope it won't be too bad for them :mon whimper:
now i'll be back lurking in darkness till your next update :lol: thankyou~ :twothumbs
-
oh my please update this!! im really curious!!
wow
-
So as promised, I'm back! Sorry to keep you waiting~
@lezperv - i'll do my best for more atsumina. btw, happy early bday :)
@yuuyu - idk if i've said this before, but dude you're like smart, or very knowledgeable o.o it's interesting. Most questions, if anyone has, I'll try to answer them in the fic. i'm sorry if i leave any questions you have unanswered, i prefer to keep people guessing. There's going to be so much more now that their powers are found out, haha stay tuned
@gek geki - She does need punishment haha, but how can she if no one knows she did it...
@kazutoryu - I wonder how yuki would even find out
@Justqle - haha, the "she's mine" is really popular, I love it too. Kojiyuu's cute too. And everyone's talking about Mayu's actions, she's pretty devious. Thanks for reading :)
@kurogumi - as somewhat mentioned above, will anyone even find out first? Then you can talk about punishment
@atsukojiyuu_C - hm, if it's yuko, it'd be obvious to know how she will react, but I wonder if it would be as bad as Mayu's reaction... haha. And about their current dilemma, read to find out x) also, thanks for reading.
@Terragen - haha, I was actually planning to update today you know x)
Douzo!
=======================================================================================================
“EHHH?!?!?!” Uso!
“What is this?!” Yuko demands.
“What’s going to happen??” Atsuko looks around.
“Does Aki-P know of this?” Yui asks, staring at the tv.
Sasshi pulls at her hair. “We’re going to die!”
“Where did all this footage come from?!” Yuki-san says.
“Miichan! You’re so careless!” Yuko yells at her.
“Me?! I didn’t know someone was there! I thought the area was clear!”
“You thought!”
“Maybe it was a birdwatcher. The location we were at was popular for homing several species of uncommon birds.” Haruna comments.
“Someone should have told me before! Wahhhh, everyone’s going to know it was me!”
“Well your face was blurred, so maybe not…” Atsuko tries to calm her.
“That doesn’t make me feel any better!”
“Hey, Takamina, Acchan, I know this isn’t a good time to say, but you both are so cool!” Paruru says, coming up to us. What is she thinking?
“I kind of wish I saw more fighting…” Yui says, nodding.
“Are you all crazy?! That was dangerous!” I scream at them.
“I knew I should have killed them…” Acchan mumbles.
“What?” Did I hear that right?
“N-no, nothing.” She groans. “This is sooo bad.”
“What I’m curious of is, what was happening at the lake…?” Yuki-san says.
Oh yeah. “I’m sure that happened after we left. Sasshi did you do anything??” I turn to her.
“E-eh?? N-no, I was with you guys the entire time. I couldn’t have done that.” She waves her hands in defense.
“How did it happen then?” Yuki-san scratches her head.
Mayu-san hugs Yuki-san from behind, “Who knows.”
Wait a minute. Mayu-san was also at the hotel with us. Maybe…. Nah, can’t be.
“Again, all of you are so careless! This is Miichan’s fault!” Yuko continues pointing fingers. It’s not her fault.
“And Takamina and Acchan’s fault! You can also clearly see Acchan in the video. Takamina was probably tiny, so you can’t notice her. But now the media has a suspect, what if they come here??” Miichan cries. Why does she have to blame us now? It’s not our fault either. This is getting annoying.
Yuki-san puts a stop to it. “Stop blaming people! It’ll get us nowhere! We have to deal with it. If it’s really serious then we’ll know sooner or later. Plus, helloooo? We’re in like, another dimension. And in the sky! It’s impossible to find us here let alone the school. I’m sure if anyone even found this place—which is highly unlikely—then there would be measurements already in place to handle possible situations or threats. We’re perfectly safe here.”
“If you say it like that, you might jinx us.” Mayu-san comments.
“It’s not like they can really do anything anyways. We have powers and abilities that they don’t have. They would be no match for us in a fight.” Mariko-sama states as she reads her magazine, not caring what’s going on, but listening.
“I wouldn’t want to fight though.” Haruna speaks softly.
Mariko-sama looks up from her magazine. “It’s not fighting. It’d be defense.”
“Still…”
Rena-san puts a hand on Haruna’s shoulder to comfort her, then looks at everyone. “Worrying needlessly isn’t going to help anyone. We’ll just have to keep track of the news. Let’s just all get some sleep. We might be busy tomorrow.”
“How can we sleep with all this on our minds?” I ask, starting to feel stressed out.
“You make the best of it.”
~next morning~
“Ahh, I slept like a baby.” Acchan says as we meet in the hallway. She laughs when she sees me.
“You look terrible.”
“Thanks for being honest.” I frown. “How could you even sleep?”
“I didn’t worry about anything.” She shrugs.
“But you were in the footage, how could you not??”
“Hm…” She looks up.
“As long as I have you, it doesn’t matter. It’s not the end of the world. We’re still together.” She smiles at me which brightens my day a bit. I feel a little better now.
I still don’t want anything to happen though.
The intercom comes on. Announcements are made for all students to report to the auditorium. It was about time.
~~~~
“I’m sure I don’t have to explain the current events. I won’t mention any names. I’m sure you know who you are. Unfortunate as it is, I must remind you all that this is not a game. I apologize that it is not all fun and games. Being special is not something to be taken lightly. I will not tell you that with your powers comes great responsibility. It does not. It does however, come with restrictions. And that is your freedom to use them. After you graduate, you can use them however you please as long as you keep in mind that it must never be shown in public. It does not seem like you have listened in your classes. With the situation, it is imperative that we resolve this matter as soon as possible. Fortunately or unfortunately, we have thought of this possibility beforehand as you are all just students.” He walks across the stage.
“Now, I would like you to turn your attention to this large screen. As you can see, this will not just disappear over time. Not unless something is done.” Multiple clips are spread across the large screen sampling us with all the footage of various news not only in Japan, but around the world as foreign countries find out about us. Scientists around the globe are intrigued and excited about this discovery. I’m sure they would love to only experiment with us though, considering that’s all that happens in movies with things like this. Also, some people are disregarding it and think it’s a hoax or some kind of major edited videos.
One footage in particular gains most of our attention as a riot is going on and the people are demanding to arrest the “freaks” and hold them in custody. Police and detectives everywhere are doing everything they can to find out who we are and where we’re located.
“You know I’ve always wanted to be famous, but this was not what I was looking for.” Miichan says.
“But look, now you’re wanted.” Mariko-sama says.
“We’re all wanted!” Miichan snaps.
“It’s not the good kind.” Jurina shakes her head.
“Ahm.” Aki-P coughs.
“All this footage is over the last 12 hours, and it is only the least of our problems.” All the news clips disappear to be replaced by a headliner going live. It appears a conference is currently being held, and world leaders have gathered together. We can’t understand much what they’re saying, but their message is clear.
We listen to the news guy, “This just in, global leaders have just issued threats that if the freaks don’t show themselves, they have agreed to initiate World War S. To make things clear, it is unclear who has powers and who does not, as they look exactly like us. It could be me, it could be you, it could be the person right next to you, and it could even be your dog! Really, they could be anywhere and anyone and you don’t even know it. But! If the world has to go to war with an unknown enemy, it’ll only be our self-destruction.”
“He said it!” Sae screams, standing up.
“Yeah, what are they thinking?” Sayaka agrees.
“World War S. Oh my god, I’m dying.” Yuko laughs in her seat.
“It’s a bluff!” I call.
“No, it’s risk they’re going to take if it’ll get us to come to them.” Mayu-san says.
“Humans.” Mariko-sama rolls her eyes.
“You’re one too you know.” Sayanee raises an eyebrow.
“I know, but it’s so typical. They just don’t know us. They’re afraid of us. Afraid of what they don’t know. They see us as a threat because of the possibility or actuality that we’re in a way, higher than them.” She smirks at that last part.
“If we don’t show ourselves, we’ll be endangering the lives of everyone. No one will be safe, really.” Tomochin says.
Aki-P agrees. “Which is why all students are not allowed to leave the Academy for the time being. Also, your parents and others with abilities are immediately being moved to guarded locations until this all settles.”
“So you’re not going to make us turn ourselves in?” Atsuko asks him.
“Why would he do that?” I round on her. Even if he did, I wouldn’t let them take Atsuko.
“Well if you think about, it’s like, turn us in or a world war? Hm? Which would you pick?” She says.
“Oh I see, but I don’t like either choice. Is there an alternative?”
Aki-P answers. “To answer your question, yes there is. Neither will happen. A plan is already underway to resolve this. You will all probably go through tremendous torture. There isn’t any other way.” We all gulp.
He smiles at our expressions. “I am only kidding. For now, you will have to deal with waiting for the next few days before we start taking action. Until then, you’re all going to have to be patient before I explain everything.”
“W-wait, what? So there’s no ‘tremendous torture’?” Sasshi asks.
“No, unless of course you would like me to incorporate that into the plan?” He asks, rhetorically.
“Eh?”
“Moving on, the reason is also because sometime in the next few days, a new student will be transferring here from abroad. It will take a while because she must get here unnoticed and without any problems. She may be the only one who can fix this crisis.”
We all nod in awe, I can’t believe there’s such a person.
Chatter rises as we all get excited.
“How…?” I say, skeptical.
“Sugoi!” Jurina widens her eyes.
“She must be amazing.” Milky says.
“She must be strong.” Sayanee smiles at the thought.
“I bet she’s beautiful!” Sae bounces excitedly.
“Who is she?” Sayaka asks.
“Oooh, I hope she’s in an Elementalist!” Jurina grins.
Mayu-san scoffs. “Pshh, she’s obviously going to be an Attribute. How can an Elementalist solve this problem?”
“She could surprise us.” Jurina’s eyes sparkle in excitement. I kind of agree with Mayu-san though.
“I can’t wait to meet her!” Yuko calls.
“Yeah! A new friend!” Haruna says.
“I wonder what her powers are?” Sasshi says.
That’s the real question huh?
Aki-P calms everyone down. “Until she arrives, classes are cancelled.”
“Yayyy!” We all scream.
“BUT, you all must still go to school for attendance.”
*noises of people groaning and complaining*
~~~
“This is stupid.” Right now, everyone is just hanging out in the classroom. There’s really no point being here if we’re going to be doing nothing.
“It’s better than being stuck in the dorms.” Miichan says.
“I guess.” Yeah, at least I’m with Atsuko.
“If we had to fight, would you?” She asks Atsuko.
“Well we would have to if we wanted our freedom, right?” She responds.
I don’t say anything as I listen to them. I feel like something’s missing and glance around the room. Oh, Yuko and Haruna are sitting in the back of the classroom together. No wonder. It’s not that noisy for some reason. What are they doing?
Atsuko and I leave Miichan and walk across the room.
“Hey aren’t you worried? How can you be relaxing?” I ask the two.
“Why should we be worried?” Haruna ponders the question.
“I don’t really care about it anymore. If it came down to it, you know we can easily fight back.” Yuko sighs.
“Bombs and guns. Can we beat that?” I say.
She shrugs. “It doesn’t matter. Aki-P said he has a plan, so it’ll be alright.”
“How do you know?”
Haruna comments, “Well I trust Yuko’s judgment so I agree with her.” Yuko nods with a small smile.
Will it really be all right?
“Oh, I went to Yuki’s classroom earlier but she wasn’t there. Where is she?” Atsuko asks.
“She’s with Mayu over at block B. Now excuse me~” Yuko grabs my arm and pulls me away from Atsuko and Haruna. Atsuko watches us confused as Haruna just starts talking to her about trivial things.
“Let me go, what is it?” I demand.
“I have a very important question.” Her expression becomes serious.
I raise an eyebrow. “Ok, shoot.”
She motions me to come closer. Curious, I lean over.
“What would be a good present to get for Haruna for our one week anniversary??”
I stare at her, dumbfounded. She didn’t just ask me that, did she? Really, this is why she’s not worrying about the possibility of war. She’s too busy thinking about this?!
“Seriously??” I say.
She nods, her expression unchanging. I can’t believe this. She must really love her. Isn’t a one week anniversary kind of too much? A month or a year is understandable, but a week? I heave a sigh.
“I doubt she even knows you want to get her something. I bet she’s not even thinking about this anniversary. But knowing her, she would probably love the thought of you thinking that your one week anniversary is important.”
“I see… Say if I were going to get her a gift though… What would she like? I need that question answered.”
“Something simple.”
“You are making this hard for me.”
“It’s not my anniversary.”
“Ok. Fine. Then... one more question. This is very super-duper important.” Her eyes look determined. I roll my eyes. Now what could it be..
“Is this actually serious?”
“Of course, it’s not important to just me, it should also be important to you.” To me? What?
She leans to my ear. “Have you and Acchan kissed yet?”
I blink.
“Eh?!” I smack her head. Why would she ask such a question?? Oh wait, it’s Yuko, of course. But still! Well sure, we might have kissed that one time Atsuko kissed me, but I wouldn’t really say we kissed since I stopped it immediately. Eeeh yabai, she had to ask that now? I don’t want to think about this.
“Judging by the look of your face, I’m assuming you haven’t. Are you serious? Why haven’t you two kissed yet??” She says laughing, surprised. I reach to grab my face, feeling my face heat up. I’m blushing?! Argh! Yuko! Go away! It’s none of your business!
“Oiiiiii. Takamina, answer me~” I glare at her.
I look down away from her as I feel my face getting redder. “It’s not like I don’t want to…” I mumble. She turns her ears to me to hear me. “I do…” I pause, taking a glance at Atsuko across the room. Her smile widens as she laughs with Haruna, her nose crinkling. Her eye catches mine watching her and she waves at me. I give her a weak smile before looking away. I close my eyes as if all my problems will disappear. When I open them, Yuko is waiting expectantly for an explanation. Kamisama, she’s so annoying!
“I… I’m just waiting for the right time.” I’ve never kissed someone. It’s different if I’m the one to initiate it. I don’t know what to do. Honestly, I’m actually not ready.
“Takamina, there is never a right time. It just happens. Don’t wait too long though. You never know what’s going to happen.” She heads back to Atsuko and Haruna, leaving me to think about it.
~~~
For the next couple days, everyone was waiting restlessly for the transfer student. It wasn’t that bad. To pass the time, we just did whatever. I read, drew, hummed some tunes, I hung out with Atsuko a lot too. The other day, I even got her to sing for me. At first she was shy, but she eventually got over it with my encouragement. She was shining while she was singing, and her voice is so pure. She’s like an angel, no, she is one.
We also got permission to sing in the choir room. It’s really amazing in there. There’s a karaoke machine there too, so we ended up singing together. I thought she was a better singer than me, but she always told me otherwise. She said she wasn’t good and still believes it.
“Minami, I’m not a very good singer by myself. But with you, we’re a perfect match.”
“I like singing with you too.”
Yesterday, we went over to the dance clubroom which was in block K. Others students were there and they were just having a free-style session to alleviate their boredom. If there was no classes, everyone just thought that they might as well attend to club activities. Atsuko and I didn’t dance with them though. We both weren’t confident enough to try, though the shinyuu trio kept pestering us to dance with them. It never happened. We just enjoyed watching them practice.
After their practice, we did some training on our powers. I trained longer than Atsuko, who ended up only watching me. She needs to practice, but her stomach kept saying otherwise.
“Are we done yet? I’m hungry~” She groans.
“What do you mean ‘we’? I’m the only one who’s training.”
“But I am training. I’m training my eyes to keep them on you.”
“You know, I should be saying that! You’re not doing anything! Don’t you want to get stronger?”
“I’m okay.”
“You could be better.”
“It’ll take time, let’s go eat!”
“Not until you practice!”
“Mou! No!”
“Atsuko.”
“I’ll just go without you!” She stomps away. I sit on the floor for a break, setting down the weights I was lifting. Not a minute later, she returns pouting.
“I’ll train.” She says frowning.
“Great, then you can start by sparring with me.”
She walks over to me. As I get up, she moves to kick me. Surprised, I shut my eyes. I wasn’t even ready! The thing is, I don’t feel the impact. I open my eyes to see her leg through my chest.
“Ahhhhh!!!” I scream and poke her leg. She giggles. I turn my head around to slightly see her foot through my back. Oh god, why.
Laughing at my shocked expression, she removes her leg out of me. That’s weird isn’t it. I feel my body around to make sure everything’s okay. “Wah, don’t ever do that again.” I breathe out.
“Hm? Do what? This?” She sticks her hand right through mine. They look like they were molded together.
“Stop! This is weird!” I wave around our hands. She let’s go and skips away from me. She turns around and smiles, playfully sticking her tongue out.
“Ah, come back here! We’re supposed to be training!” I run after her.
“No! We’ll eat, then train again. You know, burn off the calories.” She runs away from me.
“Atsuko!” She laughs at me. I’m too slow to catch her. Smiling, I increase the strength in my legs closing our distance. She looks behind and gasps seeing me closer. She smirks and waves a hand. I suddenly crash to the floor flat, unable to move.
“Oi! That’s not fair!”
“You weren’t being fair yourself!”
“Let up!” I call out.
I feel the gravity decrease back to normal so I slowly get up trying to orient myself again. As soon as I stood up, gravity slammed me back onto the ground.
She stands in front of my fallen figure, giving me a teasing smile. “Food, now. Or you can stay there for the rest of the day.”
I try to look up to glare at her. I can hardly move my head, and my strength isn’t helping either, dang it.
Tch. “You win.” I admit defeat.
She releases the pressure off me letting me flip onto my back to actually breathe. I’m so tired. Her face comes into view as I look up at the ceiling. I look into her eyes. “Stop messing with me.”
She giggles. “You’re too cute, how can I not? You still love me.”
“Hai, always.”
~~~
Today, the air is filled with excitement. Everyone gathers again in the auditorium, and that must mean that the transfer student is here. Everyone’s hopes are riding on her, since she may be the only one who can fix everything. They can’t wait to see such an amazing person. And it’s not like she’ll just be helping us, she’ll be saving the entire world from its destruction. She’ll prevent everyone from trying to kill us or their own people. This is a happy day in light of the situation.
I look around the room, noticing the bright and anxious looking smiles of everyone. The mystery will soon be revealed. Our questions will be answered, and the plan will start into motion. Whatever it is, with this new addition we won’t have to worry. We’ll be able to get through this and then next year, we’ll look back at this crisis and laugh, saying it was nothing to begin with. If we can’t handle this, then what would be the point of having these special powers?
The noise dies down as Aki-P steps onto the stage.
“Before we begin this meeting, I would like to announce the arrival of our newest student which I’m sure all of you have been looking forward to meeting. Also, I would like for everyone to give her a warm welcome so she may adjust well here. She has never attended school before so coming here will be new to her. However, she is one of the brightest persons I have ever met. I’m sure you all know of her.” He turns around as we look at each other confused.
“You can introduce yourself now.” He says.
From the side, a familiar girl walks onto the stage. She faces us with a wide smile.
“Konnichiwa, Kawaei Rina desu. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.”
=========================
AN: It might get complicated from here on out. Explanations aren't my forte, but I'll go my best in explaining how everything will work out. Please be patient with me. I'll update soon. Thank you so much for reading this far, i might stop at 14 or 15 ch.
-
nice update :twothumbs :twothumbs
what? there'll be world war S? i agree with what mariko said, that's just pointless :bigdeal:
wow, kawaei being the hero though in reality she is a baka lol
they've known each other before? or?
it's funny when i read that the transfer student is ricchan :lol:
yeah maybe it'll be more funny with ricchan arrival :cow:
ok ricchan you're the one at can save this case :D
btw speaking of kawaei, i pray for her and annin in this certain incident today at Handshake event. i can't believe it happen :cry:
yokai thank you author-san, update soon :twothumbs
-
RICCHAN!!!!! Hope she uses some sort of Yukirin type power on me :) Or at least something like it L)
-
LOL yeah you're right! XD
And here comes the update \(^▿^)/
Much of reactions there about the news, it's sure a big problem.
The most worried is takamina huh? While the others just keep calm and stay relax..
Yuko even just thinking about her one week celebration with Haruna!! Lol XD :lol: and about AtsuMina kiss case XD :lol:
I love how Acchan got Takamina stopped training and went to eat with her (>̯┌┐<)
And that 'saviour' transfer student, seriously, Kawaei Rina??! Ʃ(°ﾛ°'!l)
Kinda shocked hhahaha baka girl just appeared!
Sad to know this story will reach an end in few chaps :(
But still, thankyou author-san~
Wondering how KojiYuu one week celebration will be :D
And what impact that kawaei can bring with her arrival..
Waiting for the next~ keep your hard work and goodluck! :twothumbs
-
How kawaei solved all this problem?
Please more mayuki too and wmatsui
Yuko is right,there's no right timing it just happen
Takamina,even you loose with wmatsui and mayuki about thia kind of thing
You will stop on chapter 14 or 15?
Is that mean this story will end at that chapter?
-
It might be a bit short, but it's necessary...
I'm looking forward to how everything will turn out. I sometimes can't believe I've written all of this so far.
Thank you so much for reading!
Btw, a few days ago I was a looking through some old notes that I wrote a year ago, and I laughed when I read one in particular. I wrote, "If i tried, could i write an atsumina fanfic? Lol probably not." And look what I've done now... haha. Just thought I'd share that
@Justqle - thanks, i think kawaei is cool so i made her a hero. im glad everyone's prayers got through and kawaei and annin are now well... thank god it wasn't anything fatal or too serious. I also hope both of them will do well in the upcoming election
@MaYukiIsLife - what do you mean by yukirin type power? haha
@atsukojiyuu_C - thanks to you too! I also wonder about kojiyuu, but that's all we can do, wonder. You can imagine though
@gek geki - you'll see. &i can't promise anything but i'll do my best. it all has to fit together with the story. Yeah though, final chapter will be soon
=======================================================
“IT’S HER!” Sae screams and points.
“Oh. My. God.” Mariko-sama stares at her, surprised.
“Kawaei Rina as in Kawaei Rina, the famous idol in Japan? THAT Kawaei Rina?!” I say. No way.
Mayu rolls her eyes, unamused. “Also famous for being a complete baka, is this really her??”
“She’s going to save us?” Paruru asks.
Yuko looks at her incredulously. “Wait wait wait, an idol is one of us?!”
“I’m a big fan!” Sasshi screams, rummaging through her bag for a notebook and pen.
Jurina speaks in awe. “She’s really here… It’s really her… I can’t believe it. She’s the one who’s going to save us…”
“Oh we’re doomed.” Tomochin and Kasai say at the same time.
“How?” Acchan inquires.
Tomochin shakes her head. “Really, how is an idol going to help us?” She questions, indicating to the young girl.
I can hardly believe it either. Is she really one of us? Is she supposed to be here?
The girl who everyone is talking about laughs nervously at the received comments. She looks to Aki-P, who raises his hand to silence us.
He sighs. “Yes, this is Kawaei, known as an idol and ‘baka’.”
“You said she was one of the brightest persons you have ever met. Are you serious?” Yuki-san asks, eyeing her.
He nods. “She wasn’t always an idiot. Before any of you knew her, and before she was an idol, she was very intelligent. Her IQ could be on par with Mayu’s, possibly smarter. She had that potential.”
While he’s speaking, everyone is shaking their heads refusing to believe it. That has to be a lie. Kawaei was smart? Well what happened? Did becoming an idol affect her intelligence? But she’s never been to school, how was she smart? Naturally? Uso.
He continues, “She is also very powerful, as much as Sasshi.”
Everyone nods. A bunch of ‘ohhh’s echo through the room.
“Maybe that’s it.” Yuko whispers.
“If she’s like Sasshi, that must be why’s she’s an idiot.” Miichan says, agreeing.
“Sugoi! She’s like me!” Sasshi says, amazed.
“And that’s a good thing?” Yuki-san raises an eyebrow.
“YES!” She screams. Everyone ignores her.
“From today, she’ll be a part of block B. Ka—” Aki-P says.
“Why?” Sayanee asks, interrupting him.
“Why don’t you let me finish?” He looks down on her and then around at all of us. We all shut up.
“Kawaei has the ability to alter or erase memories. She may have accidentally altered her own memory which is why she is the way she is now.” He waits, giving anyone the chance to give their own input.
Mariko scoffs. “I bet she was already an idiot even before she altered her memories. Only an idiot would do that.”
On stage, Kawaei smiles weakly. She scratches the back of her head, looking away shyly. She’s not really sure what to do since all she can do is stand there.
“With her powers, it is possible she can erase from everyone’s minds the fact that superpowers are real, and their memories of you and the footage. She only needs a way to reach everyone on a global scale.”
“So, let me get this straight.” Sayaka raises her hand. “The plan is to erase the memories of us from the minds of about 7 billion people?”
“It is the only way.” Aki-P replies.
“Wait, but why not solve things in a more diplomatic manner? We could try to resolve the problem by sending an ambassador to negotiate for us, that we’re not a threat, that in a way we’re really just like them. We don’t mean any harm.”
“I thought this matter might arise. Matsui-san, will you please.”
Jurina tilts her head confused as Rena-san steps up to the stage. She takes a remote and indicates to the large screen. Images of multiple possibilities appear and their percentages that tell of their chance of success. None of them are high.
“Why are all the scenarios bad?” Tomochin asks.
“There is only .99% chance of compromise and truce. I’ve run through it all several times, and numbers don’t lie.” Rena answers.
“What is with that? It’s not even 1%!” Sae complains.
“At least it’s something.” I say. “Even if it’s so low, there is a slim chance that we could make this work. We don’t have to erase people’s memories.” That’s terrible to make people lose their memories, even if it was to benefit us and them, or to save the world. I would be sad if I forgot something that happened in my life and I never knew. If there’s a chance, we could make the world a better place like this. If we could live together without hiding, that would be ideal right?
“Even so, the odds are against us. If we even tried to find a compromise, in the likeliness that it will fail, someone will die.”
A hush befalls the room.
“. . .”
“. . .”
“. . .”
“Eto… S-so what is this plan anyways?” Jurina says to break the silence. Everyone quickly agrees with her wanting to know it already.
Aki-P resumes, “For the past few days while waiting for Kawaei-san to come, I’ve had Matsui-san here on her computer non-stop to find what is called the Global Communication Data Link, where invisible streams of information molecules are broken down to be spread all throughout the world. It has control over all communication and information systems. If Kawaei can get to it, she can use its powerful signal to mass alter the entire world’s population’s memories for us, and also wipe away the footage on the net.”
“She…can do that?” Kasai-san says in disbelief. To this point, it’s not surprising to me anymore. A lot of students are slowly accepting it too. There’s not much time to be in denial, there are things needed to be done.
“So can I assume Rena’s found it?” Yuki-san asks.
Rena-san nods and brings up a new display. It’s a map of the entire world. Ok, so there’s Japan… and then… there’s two black dots on the map, and one red dot. Wait, the red dot isn’t even on a continent? Wh-what…hold on, isn’t that…
Other students start to get it and ask the same kind of question, “Isn’t that…?”
Rena closes her eyes for a moment then turns gravely at the screen. “Yes.” She states before turning back to us. “That is where we’ll find the Data Link.”
“That’s impossible!”
“No one ever comes back from there!”
“How is that chance even better than finding a compromise??”
“Yeah, that’s more like 100% chance we’ll die. Are you insane?!”
The red point on the map is located in the Bermuda Triangle, where ships and planes never come out of and are never seen again. It’s a mystery unsolved, and anyone who has ever ventured in there never returned either. To go in there is like signing your death warrant.
“HOW is the Data Link even there??”
“We actually have a better chance of getting to it than talking with global leaders.” Rena-san explains.
“To my knowledge, the Data Link was there before most people knew of the existence of the Bermuda Triangle. And before you say anything, let me give you some background. To let you know, every single thing in this world is not matter. It is information. Everything is made up of numbers down to the atoms in your body. Numbers can be changed, can be found, can be solved, and are infinite. Space is just an infinite span of numbers that humans have only begun to crack. We use math to discover all kinds of possibilities and what we can do actually does not defy logic, as humans have been looking at it all wrong. They second guess, and only deem possible what they can understand. Humans like what they know, and they don’t like what they don’t know. The very foundation of the power stored in our bodies are also linked by numbers and can be traced back to its origin. This is how we have these abilities now. It requires the use of more than 20% of our brains and we don’t realize it. If we were normal, we’d be dead by now because a normal human would not be able to withstand the knowledge and abilities gained. We’re alive because it’s natural for us since we’ve inherited the right to possess power beyond normal human control. Everything around us has some kind of information that tells us what it is. It’s not just numbers, it could be a system of codes in a language unknown. By theory, anything is solvable, and anything is possible with the right calculations. Although, only if you’re thinking with the right mindset and apply the correct logic. To sum it up, the Bermuda Triangle isn’t some mysterious force that we find unexplainable. It is in actuality a puzzle that has yet to be solved.” She finishes.
The atmosphere is tense. This is a lot to take in. I think I get it.
“So…” I say. “What you’ve saying… we have to solve a deadly puzzle?”
“Correct, Takamina. Let me explain now.” Mayu-san says, getting up on stage.
“It took time, but I have figured out how to solve it. This puzzle cannot be solved alone. As you can see, it’s not going to be simple. I have discussed with Aki-p the measures needed to be taken in order for us to enter into the triangle safely. A small group of 16 people will be participating to make this work. There will be 6 units. See these locations?” She indicates to the black dots on the map.
“These are the keys to getting inside. Two students each will be going to these locations. Sayanee and Acchan, you two will be traveling to Mexico tomorrow. Yuki and Erena, you will also be departing tomorrow for Egypt. Note that this will not be easy. There will be possible dangers to this.”
“Wait, if there are dangers, then why do we have to go in pairs? Wouldn’t it be safer with more?” Acchan asks.
Mayu-san shakes her head. “Pairs are our safest bet. Two people is more than enough. The four of you are also more than capable of handling any obstacles. The units were chosen very carefully for the highest chance of success, so you don’t need to worry too much.”
“Isn’t tomorrow a bit too soon though?” Erena asks.
“It’s plenty of time to prepare. We have to work fast, because the longer we wait, the harder it will be for Kawaei to erase everyone’s memories.”
“There are switches in both locations. Your goals are to flip the switches simultaneously. This will allow an access point to open in the Triangle which is a safe passage that will allow the other 12 to slip through safely.”
“Who are the other 12?”
“I was getting there.” Mayu-san takes out a list from her pocket.
“These are the other 4 units who will entering the triangle. Unit A will have Kawaei, Rena, Sayaka, and Takamina, who will be the main group that needs to find the Link. Unit B is made up of Mariko-sama, Jurina, and Haruna. They will be backup, to unit A. Paruru and Yuko-chan will be in unit C. Your job is to scout and relay information. Finally, in unit D is Miichan, Milky, and Sae who will be the front liners if we come into contact with any unnecessary people.”
“There’ll be people in there??” Sae asks. I wonder that too.
“Yes, who have trapped themselves there to protect the Link. Besides the global signal, it’s the database on anything and everything. Not many people know of it, but on the grounds that someday someone might try to access all the information of the world, they will not take any chances. Knowledge is power, so we don’t want anyone gaining a hold of it. It also contains information on our location, which I hope we can get rid of too.”
“Why aren’t you going, Mayu?” Yuki-san asks.
“I’ll be monitoring everyone’s position.”
“But wouldn’t it be more suitable if Rena was doing that?”
“You doubt my capabilities? If you think about it more then of course, Rena is going to hack into the Data Link’s system so Kawaei can use it.”
Beside me, I notice Haruna whisper into Yuko’s ear.
Yuko’s hand shoots up. “I have an important matter to discuss!”
“Go ahead.”
“Our unit names are boring, can we change our units to animal names instead?”
“Ah, that’s cuter!” Jurina screams out.
“Yeah, can we do that?” I agree.
“Um, sure it doesn’t really matter. What do you want to call your units?” Mayu asks.
We discuss amongst ourselves.
“We’re wolf.” I call out.
“Panda!” Mariko-sama calls out with a small smile.
“Oh oh oh! Let’s be squirrel! Yuko jumps excitedly.
“No.” Paruru states.
“Why??” Yuko demands worriedly.
“You’re not the only one in this unit you know.”
“Hmph!”
“Why not rat? You two will be snooping around anyway.” Mayu-san comments.
“Ew no way, let’s go with hawk since it’s like a messenger.” Paruru says.
“Ah, okay that’s fine.” Yuko sighs in defeat.
“Sae, what is your groups’ name?” Rena-san asks her.
“Um…. Something strong?”
“How’s this?” Miichan says as she transforms into a tiger and roars into Sae’s face.
“Perfect!” Sae screams taking in Miichan’s form. She cautiously goes up to the animal to pet her. She sometimes can’t believe Miichan can transform.
“Milky, what do you think?” Sae asks, smiling as she continues to pet Miichan who lets out a low purr.
“Ehh, tiger is fine. It’s not really cute though… I thought when you said animals, it would be like bunnys and puppies…like that.” Miichan growls as if saying ‘I’m not cute?’
“So we’ll change it then?” Sae’s smile falters.
“No no, it’s fine. It’s just a name.” She reassures them.
“Is everyone satisfied?” Mayu-san taps her foot lightly on the stage.
We nod our heads.
“Wait, what will the rest of us be doing while they go on the mission?” Tomochin asks.
“Wish the best for them, there’s really nothing you can do right here. I can only monitor and help guide them. Um… well, if you really want to do something though, you can design and create the outfits they’ll wear when they go out tomorrow. Unless everyone is fine with wearing military camouflage?” Mayu-san says to us.
“Ehhh, let Tomochin just do it.” Haruna says quickly.
“Yeah, whatever she comes up with is bound to be better than camo.” Atsuko says.
“Tomochin?” Mayu-san says.
She thinks for a moment.
“I wish I could do more, but if I can do anything then I’ll do it. I’ll have them ready tomorrow. Mariko-sama, will you help me?” She asks the tall girl.
“Sure.” She simply says.
“Then it’s settled. Minna, prepare yourselves if you’re going and get some good sleep tonight. I can’t promise this will be a success, but we will make it one. Tomorrow morning at 8, gather at the academy’s exit.”
=====================================
-
oh kawaeiis able to erase memories?? it makes sense lol
wow they'll solve the deadly puzzle! sure will be cool and thrill XD
how they'll solve that with kawaei?
ehm thank god kawaei & annin is getting better now :)
about your old notes, it could happened..
same as what happened to me, when i see my close friend always watch and talk about akb48, i was like "cih, what's akb48?"
and now, i'm addicted to them LOL
yeah, just sharing :lol:
-
Backstory of Kawaei being smart long ago, but due to her powers became stupid sounds interesting.
Reminds me of an SKE skit, it did the same thing with Kumi.
Kumi was a super genius, and after Mizuki and Masana saved her, she pays them back by weaving them clothes
Hata-ori: The pun is that the "weaver" was Hata Sawako! XD
She was weaving clothes not with regual thread, but with her brains, and that's how she became Baka-Kumi.
But anyways, thanks for the update. :heart: Can't wait to see how this turns out.
It'll probably be a total train wreck and she accidentally erase someone's memories, like Takamina or Acchan.
Guess we'll have to wait and see. :peace:
-
Kawaie, such a baka :bigdeal: :bigdeal:
Erase her own memories :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha:
Great update author-san :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
-
new update! &this time, added some atsumina moment since there wasn't really any in my last update :nervous
@Justqle - it'll be interesting to find out cx
i'm glad too, it was great to hear and see that they were all right during the election :)
hahah, interesting. thanks for sharing :D
@Ruka Kikuchi - interesting, where's the skit from?? i find that really funny XD
@IamNot_Glad - thanks for reading!
Douzo!
=========================================================
Minami’s POV
The wind beats at my face as I lean against the rail of the boat. Earlier this morning, we had left by private jet, made a brief stop in Hawaii, and another stop in Mexico to drop off Atsuko and Sayanee. From there we traveled to the Caribbean, and now we’re on this large boat riding towards our deaths. I’m kidding. I honestly don’t know what will be in store for us.
I wonder how Atsuko is doing. She should be safe with Sayanee. She’s strong. I should’ve had a word with her before we parted from them. Have they reached the search site? They’re pretty far and yet they’re not. Not as far as Yuki and Erena in Egypt. They should be fine. Atsuko, what’s the weather over there? I look up at the sky. Maybe it’s better than ours. It looks like clouds are starting to gather. Couldn’t someone have power to control the weather? Dang, we have no cover here.
I’ve always wanted to travel, but not under these circumstances. Maybe over our summer break, I can take Atsuko somewhere. Paris, Italy, Russia, maybe New York or California. She’s always wanted to go overseas. Yeah, we can spend lots of time together. We won’t have anybody to bother us, like our own getaway. I like that. I’ll start planning for it when we get back.
Ah~ I feel excited now. Yosh! I feel fired up! Let’s get this mission done! Then again, our mission doesn’t start until they do their part. *sigh* This is going to be a while. My mind turns back to last night, before we went to our rooms for the night.
*Flashback*
After the meeting, after the day had passed, Atsuko and I went back to the dorms. It’ll be the last time we’ll have time to ourselves before we all leave.
“Make sure you have everything you need.”
“Hai.”
“Don’t talk to strangers.”
“Mhmm.”
“If you need to, use your powers to protect yourself. Nothing should happen, but you know, just in case.”
“Yes, I know.”
“Think of me as your strength if you find yourself in trouble. I’ll be with you even if I’m not beside you.”
She smiles. “I know.”
“And—“
“Minami, I’ll be fine. Stop worrying.” She grabs my hand.
“….I was going to say, get a good night’s sleep.”
“Hai hai. Why don’t you worry about yourself? You might have it harder than me.”
“Well… because I love you.”
She hugs me. “I love you too.”
Pulling away from her, I take out something from my pocket, holding it out to her. “Here.” I put it in her hand.
She looks at it. “A charm?”
“Yeah, I meant to give it to you before, but I guess now will do. It’ll help protect you.”
She smiles wide and holds it close to her heart. “Thank you.”
We reach the end of the hall where we have to part. Atsuko’s room is in one direction, and mine is in the other. I wish she would stay the night and just switch with Yuko, but Kasai-san won’t allow it. Things got stricter the day we came back. Everyone has to stay in their own room.
We both look at each other. We don’t want this night to end. Since finding out that we would be separated for the mission, there’s been a feeling of uneasiness. I don’t know if it’s just me.
I see my figure reflect through her eyes. I wonder what she’s thinking. What do I do?
“Um… well…good night.” I awkwardly say, giving her a kiss on the cheek. She replies the same, but there’s something behind her voice that I can’t figure out. I didn’t do anything wrong, did I?
I watch as she turns her back on me to leave. I stare at her retreating figure. This isn’t right. I know it. I think for a minute. I slap myself. Stop hesitating! I reach out to her as she gets farther. She doesn’t look back. Not once. Wait! Don’t leave me!
I run after her. The halls are quiet except the sound of my breathing as well as the sound of my feet chasing after her. As she opens the door to her room, I slam it shut before she could go inside, almost breaking it. She looks at me surprised. Her mouth opens to speak, but I stop her, raising a finger for silence as I catch my breath. It wasn’t that long of a run, was it? I must not be thinking clearly. I don’t know anymore. But then again, I’ve always known. Nothing will change if I don’t take the first step.
I glance up at her and stare at her beautiful face. I lightly cup her cheek, caressing her fair skin as I look into her eyes. I inwardly smile as I notice her eyes glance down to my lips before finding their way back to my eyes. She searches them for answers. Without saying anything I lean in to her, sealing her lips with my own.
God, why didn’t I do this before?! Her lips are so soft against mine. This new feeling. I don’t know how to describe it.
After a few seconds, we pull away. Atsuko’s expression is a mixture of surprise and confusion. I smile. “I forgot something.” I say.
We lock eyes, and I find hers twinkling. She smiles and finds her voice. “Remind me what it was again.” She says innocently.
I blush deep red, looking down. She tilts my chin up to face her. “It’s okay.” She softly says before we kiss once more.
*Flashback ends*
I shake my head. Stop thinking about that! I can’t stop though, and my face keeps burning.
“Hey Takamina, what’s up?” Yuko calls to me, seeming concerned or at least curious.
I wave her away. “Iie, it’s nothing.”
She shrugs, turning her attention to something more interesting across the deck.
The engine dies as we stop to refill with spare gasoline. We had also reached the coordinates Mayu gave us. The boat begins to drift along the ocean as we wait for news from the others. Looking out the vast expanse of blue, I’m reminded of myself. The ocean in a way, is like me right now. Lonely.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Atsuko’s POV
Ew, it’s so humid here! Right now, Sayanee and I are walking through some dense vegetation. At least Tomochin took into consideration the climate of this area. She had us dressed in clothes we could move around easily. It’s not loose and it’s pretty comfortable. The boots she gave us helped a lot, otherwise my feet would have been dying right now. We’ve been hiking for so long, I don’t even know exactly where we’re going. After we left Minami and the others, it’s just been a long trek. Couldn’t we have like, gone by horse or some kind of vehicle? Better yet, why couldn’t my partner be Yuki or Yuko? Not that I mind having Sayanee with me, it’s just that then this would be way faster and then I could probably go to Minami and help her out or something. I just want to see her.
“Are we almost there?” I call to Sayanee.
She turns around, looking down at the map Mayu gave her. “Hm? Yeah, it should be up ahead.”
We push through some bushes, and shield our eyes from the sunlight glaring down on us. When our eyes adjust, we gaze upward in awe at the massive structure in front of us.
Sayanee contacts Mayu via her earpiece. Everyone was given one so she could communicate with us faster than our phones.
“Hey Mayu, are we at the right place?” Sayanee asks.
“Really? Ok, got it.” Sayanee says. I wonder what Mayu said. I can’t hear her.
“Yeah, thanks. We’ll get going.” She ends the transmission.
“Sooo…?” I say.
“This is it. We’re going to have to go inside and find it.”
“I bet it’s dark.”
“You should have a flashlight in your bag. You can strap it to your head.” She explains. “Mayu also said to be careful. It looks like it hasn’t been touched in decades.”
I take a deep breath, looking up at it. “How do we get inside?”
“Just follow me.” She starts walking.
We head towards one of the greatest architectural structures built in ancient times. We were about to enter inside a Mayan pyramid.
~~~~~
“Ugh, I should have figured there would be spiders in here.” I say, brushing off a cobweb disgustingly.
“This place is old, but I think it’s pretty cool here.” Sayanee drags her hand along a wall feeling its surface.
“You think there’ll be booby traps?”
She scoffs. “No, but there might be something else.”
“Eh? What makes you say that?”
“I…don’t know. It just feels like we’re not alone. Do you know what I mean?”
“Ghosts?!” No no no no no no no nooo, if I see any ghosts I’m so out of here!
She laughs. “Ghosts aren’t real, but no, I’m sure it’s not that.
“Ehehehe…” I laugh nervously. I hope so.
We move along slowly, taking our time. Through a maze of passageways, we come across a spiraling staircase going down.
“I bet 2000 yen that we’ll find the switch down there.”
“We don’t need to bet. I have a feeling it is.” Dread rises inside me. I don’t want to go down there.
I shine my light down to see nothing. It’s just a black abyss. Is there even a bottom? I pick up a rock and toss it down. We listen closely to hear nothing. We look at each other confused.
“Let me try something.” Sayanee opens her small backpack and pulls out her guitar.
“H-how?” I stutter out. I didn’t even know she brought it.
“I don’t go anywhere without it. And if hadn’t already noticed, this isn’t an ordinary bag.” She replies, as she tunes it. She takes another look down and then strums a chord out, concentrating its direction. After a long moment, sound reverberates back to us. She whistles and puts her guitar on her back.
“We better start walking, we have a long way to go.”
I groan.
She looks at me in sympathy. “Hey, at least we’re not walking up.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Yuki’s POV
“I love you, Mayu.”
“Yuki! I’m kind of working at the moment. I thought you were contacting for something important.” An irritated voice scolds me through my ear piece.
“Fine, I don’t love you. I’m hanging up now.” I stick my tongue out though she can’t see me.
“KASHIWAGI YUKI, don’t you dare!”
*click* Oops.
A beeping sound echoes from Erena’s earpiece. She answers it, and takes it off. She hands it to me quietly. I reluctantly hold it to my ear.
“Who is it?” I say.
“You know who. Look, can we start over? I’m sorry, but I need you to be serious right now. Do you see the pyramid?”
I sigh. “Yes, we’re standing in front of it. How do we get inside?”
“That, I don’t know. You’re going to have to look for the entrance. Just don’t take too long. Takamina contacted me a moment ago complaining how bored she was.
“Got it, I’ll let you know when we’re inside then.”
“Ok, gotta go. Be careful.”
“Mayu.”
“What?”
“. . .”
“What? Yuki?”
“Mayu..”
“Oh alright already! I love you too…”
I smile before cutting us off. I hand it back to Erena.
“You want to know something?” she says.
“Eh? What?”
“IT’S SOOO HOT!”
She slouches down against one of the large bricks of the pyramid.
I laugh, “Yeah, but come on. We have to find the entrance.”
“Yada. I don’t want to. Let me die here.”
Hmmm…. I look around the sandy desert. I vaguely spot a caravan traveling through. Maybe they have goods! Ooh souvenirs! I jog over there, and somehow manage to buy a fan and cloth.
Back to Erena, I toss her the cloth and tell her to use to cover her head. With the fan, I lightly produce a quick breeze to her.
“Ah, that’s amazing,” she says. It is? I start fanning myself. Ah! I see what she means.
“Now I’m wishing I had water.” She mumbles out.
“But you should have some in your pack?”
“I already drank them.”
I sigh. “You can have some of my water.”
“Err…. About that…”
“Hm?” I say as I walk to my pack beside her. I look inside it. It’s…. empty.”
“My water!” I glare at her.
“I was thirsty!”
“Well now I am too! You couldn’t think to save me some??”
“No.”
“Well at least you’re honest.” I smack my lips. I’ll have to hold out a while.
“Hey, what’s that?” she points to the brick behind me. I turn around and see a strange symbol on it. It wasn’t there before.. oh, maybe when I was fanning Erena, I must have also blew way the dust on it. Ok, maybe I’ll forgive her for drinking all the water.
I press on it and a section of the brick gives way to a tunnel. Aw yes! Saved so much time!
“Shade!” Erena says delighted, before we hurry inside.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Atsuko’s POV
“How long has it been?” I ask. I don’t know so it feels like it’s been forever since we started going down these stupid stairs.
“Um, 30 minutes?” She replies. I look down. Dang, where’s the bottom?!
After a few moments of silence, I look down again. Nothing’s changed.
“Argh!” I scream. “At this rate, we’ll never find the switch! Maybe we should just fall down there. It’d be a lot faster…” I grumble.
Sayanee stops and I almost bump into her. She turns around to me.
“You’re a genius! I should of thought about this before!”
I widen my eyes. “Are you crazy? We’ll die! I was just kidding.”
“Pshh, like you don’t know what I’m talking about.” She retorts. “Now you’re being modest. We’ll just use your powers to get us down. We’ll jump, fall, but then you lessen gravity so we don’t go splat. We’ll just land gently.” She explains, grinning like it’s going to be fun.
“Um…yeah just what I had in mind.” I’ll go along with it.
“And if that fails, just make us go through whatever we land on. If there’s any pointy things, I don’t plan on being impaled.”
I laugh, “Sure, as long as you go off first.”
“Me? No, you.” She looks over the stairs. “Yeah, after you.”
“Um, let’s just jump together.” I suggest.
“Ok, on the count of three?”
She takes my hand so my power will go through effect easier. I can do without, but since it might be a long fall, we’re not taking any chances.
We both take a deep breath.
“Whatever you do, do NOT close your eyes. I need you to see the ground if you can.”
“I’ll try.”
“Ok, 1.”
We’re going to die. I should’ve texted Minami.
“2!” She jumps, dragging me with her.
“I thought on the count of 3?!” I scream as we fall through darkness.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Minami’s POV
Shivers chill down my spine, prompting me to look around. Atsuko… I hope she’s all right. Wait, no. I shake my head. She will be all right. She’s stubborn anyways.
We’ve been waiting here for over an hour since we arrived at the supposed point of entry. All I’ve done was space out, the others haven’t bothered me. They’re all too busy passing their own time. Sayaka, Sae, Yuko, Mariko-sama, Miichan, and Kawaei are all playing some card game. I think strip poker? Yuko does have some of her clothes off, but none of the others do. It’s probably just her.
It must be just a regular game of poker, they’re all betting on money anyways which they all seem to have a lot for some reason. Are they rich? It looks like Kawaei just lost. She bet all in, which Mariko-sama was happy to win, gathering all the cash up.
I look over to Jurina and Paruru. They’ve been playing janken for the past hour. Seriously, they don’t want to quit. They’ve been playing to see who the best out of hundreds of games is, but it still hasn’t come to an end yet. What’s so annoying is when they get a tie—no wait, what’s even more annoying is how they keep making noise when they play. It’s like, ‘OOOOOOOOH, DUN. OOOOOOOOOOH, DUN. *pause* Jan-Ken-Pon!’ It was funny at first, but they’ve said it so many times I’m just so done with them.
At the back of the boat where there’s actually plenty of space, Rena, Haruna, and Milky were lounging on chairs while chatting about various things. Their conversations are actually interesting. I thought they would be talking about things like shopping and make up and the like, but they were having a serious discussion about anime and video games. It was strange to me at first, but their topics peaked my interest so I listened to them for a while.
I turn my attention to the ocean. It’s calming than the people behind me.
“Oi Takamina!”
I slowly turn my head to the squirrel.
“Yes?”
“Come play with us!” She grins and gestures me to come over.
“No.”
“Come on, Takamina!” Miichan helps encourage me.
“I don’t want to.”
“If you don’t, then I’ll start betting your money.” Yuko wiggles her eyebrows.
“You’re gonna what?!”
She dangles my wallet in the air. Where did she get that?! I thought I left it back in our room! And it was hidden!
“Arghh! Fine! I’ll play!”
“Really??” Her eyes sparkle.
“No! You can use my money, I can just earn it back anyways.”
“Ohoho? I see, ok. Thanks! If I win, I’ll pay you twice as much as I spent.”
“Uh huh, sure.”
“I will! You’ll see! Come on guys, another round!”
~15 minutes later~
“Nooooooooooooo! You must have cheated!” Yuko screams at Mariko-sama. I roll my eyes. I figured she’d lose.
“Calm down, Yuko. It’s just game.” Sayaka tries to ease the tempered girl.
Mariko-sama smirks. “I’m queen at this game, and what are you? Oh, just a squirrel. I wouldn’t stoop so low as you to cheat.”
“Just watch! I’ll beat you at something!” Yuko declares.
“You already beat me at dancing.”
“Something else! Something…something that will clearly make you lose!” She stumbles upon her words. Yeah, I guess just dancing wouldn’t make her satisfied. She’d want a challenge.
Mariko-sama shakes her head. She mutters something softly that the smaller girl is unable to hear. “I’ve already lost.”
~~~~~
Things are already looking up as the sky is now clearing. I spoke to soon, it’s scorching out here. Everyone has stopped their games for a break, trying to cool themselves down.
“Can we go swimming? We’re surrounded by water anyways.” Sae asks.
“Are these waters even safe?”
“It’s not like we’re in the triangle yet. We’re only in like, the edge of it.” She reasons.
“I got a better idea.” Milky suggests as she waves her hands. A fountain of water spouts out and spreads into a small fountain, cooling everyone off in mist.
“I still want to go swimming. I just want to soak my head.” Sae complains.
Milky obliges her by completely enveloping Sae in a bubble of clean water. For a minute, she’s surprised and then grins because it was somewhat what she wanted. She loops around and has some fun but within the next minute, she starts panicking for air as everyone laughs.
Sayaka sighs and pulls the drowning girl out of the floating bubble.
“Are you satisfied now?”
Sae spits out some water. “I’m good.”
“It’s been some time. Paruru, contact Mayu.” Mariko-sama orders.
“Hai.”
After a few minutes, Paruru gives us news.
“She gave me an update on the switch teams. Both have found the switches, but they…ran into some trouble.”
“What kind of trouble” I ask, standing up.
“Eto, currently Acchan and Sayanee are facing a stone golem.”
“Wait what?”
“It’s a guardian for the switch.”
I take a deep breath. No wonder I’ve been feeling so uneasy. They’ve got to be okay.
“What about Yuki and Erena?” Rena asks.
“They are also facing their switch’s guardian, which is in the form…of a sphinx.”
“Ehhhh?! You mean that enormous one that doesn’t have a nose??” Haruna says.
“Huh? Noo, it’s similar though, it’s just a bit smaller in size so it could fit inside the pyramid.”
“That’s still scary.”
“Mayu also said not to worry, because they’re wrapping it up. Once they’re done, Mayu will give them signal to flip the switches at the same time. We shouldn’t have to wait much longer.”
“Finally, some action!” Yuko exclaims. She took the words right out of my mouth.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Yuki’s POV
“Run! Run! Just run!” I scream as I push Erena ahead of me as we run away from the sphinx.
“You don’t have to tell me twice! We wouldn’t be in this mess if you hadn’t touched it!”
“I thought it was a statue!” Dang, just when we had found the switch!
I turn around. “Ah it’s getting closer!” I pick up my pace.
“You think?! Why are you even still here?! You could be far away by now!” She yells at me.
“I’m sorry! You want me to leave you alone?! Ah! There’s a fork coming up! Split up! Whoever it’s not following will go back for the switch. Got it??”
“Yeah!”
As we split off, I turn around to find it following me. Shit, why couldn’t it be Erena?? *screams* Isn’t that Erena? Hold up. I turn around again to take a glance. The creature is a bit smaller. Oh no, don’t tell me it can split too??
I’m stopped by a dead end. Crap, I look around but there’s no way out. The sphinx is closing distance. Ok, here goes nothing. I take a deep breath before running full speed for it. As I reach it, I run up the walls around it before it can touch me. Yes! I speed for the switch before it can catch up. I find Erena already back.
“What happened?” I ask quickly.
“So it wasn’t just me? You faced one too? Oh, and I levitated it into a wall several times.”
I nod. “I couldn’t stop mine so it’s on its way here. Let’s hurry.”
“You know, I didn’t think this is what Aki-P meant by danger.”
“Right. Where do we even begin to start with this thing?” I gesture to the switch. It doesn’t even look like one. It looks like half a huge orb embedded into the wall.
“Contact Mayu.”
“Got it.” I put my finger to my earpiece and press a button.
“Yuki?”
“Ma—Oh god, it’s back!” I let out a surprised scream. That was too soon.
“And it’s not alone!” The other sphinx comes inside beside it. They merge together into the bigger sphinx it once was.
“Yuki?!? Are you there?? What’s happening?!” Oh! I almost forgot about her!
“Erena! Hold it off while I talk to Mayu!”
Erena runs up to it, lifting her hands. The beast tries to run at us, but she’s able to hold it back. I don’t think for long.
“Mayu! We found the switch! How’s Acchan and Sayanee?”
“They’re held up at the moment, like you two. What’s going on there?”
“Great. How do we defeat a sphinx??”
“Woah what?? A sphinx?”
“Yes! I’ll explain later. Any ideas??”
“Um.”
“Yuki, I can’t hold it much longer! Its power is incredible!” Erena calls.
“Mayu! Help!”
“I’ve never heard of anyone battling a sphinx before, I don’t know!”
“There has to be something!”
“. . .”
“Mayu! Do you want to see me again or not?!”
“Ok, fine! There might be something you can do.”
“Hurry!”
“You can try that. It might work, or well it should.”
“Wait, that?! But it’s never worked before!”
“That’s why I don’t want you to do it! You might get hurt. But it’s also your only chance!”
I’m not ready. What if I fail? I can’t do it. I’m not strong enough.
“Yuki!” Erena screams at me, sweat beading down her face as she uses all her energy to keep it away. The sphinx roars, trying to fight her.
I’ll do it. “I got to go, Mayu.” I cut off the transmission.
“Erena, move! I got it!” I guess it’s all or nothing now.
She releases it, falling to her knees exhausted. Before it can move, I speed around it to block its way. Ok, now concentrate. I close my eyes while keeping rhythm my movement. Faster. I need to be faster. I strain my body, pushing it to the brink. Suddenly, everything becomes quiet. I open my eyes and everything is frozen, or that’s what it looks like. I widen my eyes. It worked!
Mayu’s theory worked! I didn’t freeze time, but I was able to travel the speed of light which I thought was impossible. In actuality, I’m still moving at that speed, the molecules and atoms that make up my body are, though it’s hard to realize it. Everything isn’t frozen. I’m just faster and unable to see their movement. I laugh for a moment.
I take a look at the seemingly frozen sphinx. Now what am I supposed to do? I’ve gotten this far, but Mayu never explained to me what I could do in this kind of space.
I disappear for a second and return with a jackhammer. I climb on top of the sphinx, set my foot on its head trying to get a feel for it. Right here should do it. I set the jackhammer on it before turning it on. Die! I drill it down to crushed pieces. Its body is so thick, it takes a long time for me to finish it off completely, but at the speed I’m moving at, time hasn’t passed really at all.
I let out my breath as I feel like I’ve been holding it in all this time. Whew, not even breaking a sweat.
Before I slow things down, I help Erena up and bring her over near the switch. Now we just need to figure out how to work this thing.
As I slow down, a sudden rush hits me causing me to collapse onto my knees. Everything looks blurry, so dizzy. As I try to regain focus, I hear Erena’s movement and look in her direction.
“What happened to the sphinx?” She looks around for it, but there’s only rubble.
“I took care of it. Call Mayu and tell her we’re alright. Ask about the switch.” I close my eyes again, taking time to collect myself. This must be what it feels like when the adrenaline rush is gone. Just ten times worse.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Atsuko’s POV
“Stop dodging! Just fight it!” I call.
“Speak for yourself! You’re not helping!” Sayanee sidesteps the weird looking rock thing.
It stopped trying to attack me because I kept phasing through it. It can’t touch me, but it can touch her. It came out of nowhere when we reached the bottom. So we’re not out of this mess yet.
She grabs hold of my arm as the rock monster lifts its fist to bring it down on us. I gasp as it goes through us. Sayanee lets out a breath of relief. “Let me stick with you a while. We need to figure out a plan. Although Kamisama, I wish Milky was here to drown this thing.”
“We could call Mayu?”
“No time, I don’t want the golem to start bringing this whole place down.”
“Oh so it’s called a golem..” She looks at me like ‘really?’
“She might know how to get rid of this thing.” I point out.
“And if she doesn’t we’ll have been just wasting our time.”
“And if she does?”
“You call Mayu. Just let her know we’ve found the switch and things. I think I know what to do.” She puts on her guitar and gets out her magical amp.
“Wait, where??”
Sayanee gestures to the other side of the room behind the golem.
“Also, here.” She hands me something.
“Ear plugs?” But I’m already wearing an earpiece.
“Trust me, you need these on. Just hurry and call Mayu. I’ll wait.” She eyes the golem as it furies through the room, smashing walls. Bits of dust start to fall on us every now and then.
I contact Mayu real quick and relay our situation to her. She doesn’t tell me much before she cuts us off to answer an incoming call from Yuki. Thanks a lot.
“Ok, this is where things will get tough. When I start playing, it’ll go on a rampage destroying everything. We don’t need the pyramid falling on top of us, so I’m gonna need you to hold it down with gravity to keep it from moving.” Sayanee explains.
“Um, okay…” I hold my hands out, somewhat ready. I feel beads of sweat forming on my neck.
“Now!” She screams. I flinch, but do as I was told, holding it to the ground. The golem struggles, but I hold it fast. I try to relax to keep it in check. I look to Sayanee as she cranks the volume to the max, and strums several chords.
She plays the devil’s tune. I’m sure if I weren’t wearing these ear plugs, I’d be dead by now. Just by watching, I can tell this isn’t any normal piece. The notes that fly off her guitar are red and jagged, and at a raging speed they attempt to consume the golem in a frenzy. They golem shrieks as the noise pierces its hard body. Like a wine glass, the notes form pitch to break it apart. I can’t even tell if humans can hear it. What’s the pitch to break a rock, let alone a golem? It’s incredible, if not terrifying.
After what seems like several minutes of insanity, the golem finally breaks. It stops fighting, and its very body is torn apart to crumbs.
“It’s over..?” I say, letting go my power.
Sayanee does the same, unplugging her guitar. She wipes sweat off her brow. “For us, yeah.”
====================
-
@Ruka Kikuchi - interesting, where's the skit from?? i find that really funny XD
It was from an SKE concert, but I can't remember when. Sorry XD
-
Mayu place out of danger that not fair kekeke
-
yes~ an update~ :cow:
can't wait for the next chapter. thanks for hardwork author-san! :fap
-
i must agree with gek-san
mayuyu place i the safes area!
there's no challaging like those golem and sphinx
oh and not to mention what takamina team will face,looks more dangerous indeed
but hell yeah,takamina team more challanging,they had a lot of members,they must do some specific work,like rena do hacking,yuko do err yeah she will useful
i'm too familiar with student from block A than other i think lol
-
thank you for the update oKei-san :twothumbs
yeay mission has started :twothumbs
LOL mayuki :lol:
takamina so worried about acchan :P how about takamina and the other team will finish their mission?
then what will acchan&sayane, yuki&rena do when they finished their job? waiting? or else .. :? :?
waiting yoo for the update :cow:
-
sayanee is so cool :w00t: :w00t:
mayu is so a tsun tsun XD yuki calling mayu just to say i love you so sweet~ :wub: :wub:
finally a kiss~!!! atsuminsa FTW~!
update pls :bow:
-
Wah, i feel like i took long to update when it hasn't been that long sorry..
I would've finished a lot sooner if i hadn't somewhat lost my motivation. It kind of went down since summer started. You know, that lazy feeling we all get once in a while. :\
Well, the wait is over! Here's my latest chapter! The final one will be posted monday so i'll be keeping my promise to finish this month! Haha. It'll finally be finished. I'm a bit sad its ending, but i can't wait to read it from start to finish without wondering what's next haha..
Replies:
@Rika Kikuchi - ah, i see. Thanks anyways :)
@gek geki - it isn't, but i can make it hard for her lol even if she's not in the thick of danger
@Kairi65 - i can't wait too! It's killing me here. Thanks for reading! :D
@Terragen - yeah, i agree. It was hard for them and it might be more challenging for the others. I hope this chapter will by satisfying.
Haha, yuko will have her uses. Might be interesting
Im not surprised, block a holds main otp here so its students are mentioned more
@Justqle - thank you for keeping up with my fic :) please continue reading, and you'll see those questions answered eventually
@MayuxMatsuixMusic - ask and you shall recieve. Here's the next update! ^_^
Douzo!
===================
Minami’s POV
I don’t know what exactly happened, but I know they were able to turn the switches. One minute there was just endless waters, and then the next we were being drained into the sea. A large whirlpool suddenly opened under us sucking us into it. For a moment, I thought we were goners. We held on for our lives as we were streamed into an undersea tunnel. At the bottom, there was air, but it was completely dark and the sun didn’t shine through. Our flashlights don’t seem to work either.
“What do we do? What do we do? Where are we? Are we stuck here forever??” I start panicking.
“Calm down, Bakamina.” Yuko’s voice appears beside me.
“I can’t see! Is everyone here??” Miichan’s voice rises in panic.
A loud gasping can be heard nearby. Someone’s hyperventilating.
“Oi! Everyone stop breathing for a moment!” Mariko-sama orders. I hold my breath. The hard breathing can still be heard.
“Who’s making that noise??” Kawaei asks. I don’t know.
“Everyone count off!” Mariko-sama yells.
“1!” Kawaei says.. and in the dark our voices sound.
“Who are we missing? That was only 11.” Sae says.
“Rena-chan!” Jurina calls. I hear the shuffling of feet as Jurina tries to follow the sound of the harsh breathing.
“Rena!” Jurina’s voice becomes shrill with fear.
“Geez…” Yuko’s voice mutters as a bright ball of light appear above us.
Jurina and Mariko-sama rush over to Rena who seemed to have collapsed after having a panic attack. They help her up and steady her until she calms down. Seeing Jurina, she grasps her hugging her tight. Jurina rubs her back, whispering words I can’t hear.
I look to Yuko with an eyebrow raised as she hovers several small orbs of light around the boat. Once she’s done, she notices everyone staring at her. Haruna doesn’t seem surprised. So this must have been the secret she had.
“Now not all at once.” She says putting her hands up.
Mariko-sama is the first to move, and ignores Yuko. She surveys our surroundings. I look around too. The tunnel we were in was transparent around us, and it seemed we could ride our boat ahead with the shallow water beneath. I’m sure it’s a one-way trip, there doesn’t seem to be anywhere else to go but straight ahead.
As nothing is said, Haruna walks up to Yuko and sets a hand on her shoulder. She gestures ahead. Yuko nods and sheds light down the tunnel. I get out a pair of binoculars from my pack to search for anything. Far away, against the light I notice a speck. Our boat sets course and we move slowly to it.
This must be the right way as nothing is happening. If everything was done right, we should be in the Triangle right now. So the way to get in isn’t by any normal means of transportation. Boat, plane, or submarine, it’s beyond us.
What was strange in this tunnel was the quietness. It left a feeling of uneasiness where we couldn’t help but maintain the silence. It was as if a sound was made, then all hell would break loose in here.
The boat sped in silence, luckily it didn’t have one of those noisy engines. As we approached what looked like the end, the tunnel opened out and somehow, someway, we could see the skies again. In front of us lay a large island. From what we could see of it, there was much vegetation and signs of life. The sounds of birds could be heard as we got closer. The tension aboard broke, and sounds of relief resounded off the boat as everyone let out the breaths they’ve been holding.
Yuko let out a loud yell. “It’s so hard to be quiet!”
“I’ve never felt like that before. It was like I was drowning, and we weren’t even in the water.” Milky says.
“I never thought I’d be thankful for noise.” Sae whines, stretching her arms out.
“Is this how deaf people feel?” Miichan asks.
“Don’t ask that.” Mariko-sama says.
“Rena-chan, daijoubu?” Jurina hugs Rena’s arm. Rena pats her head.
“I’m feeling much better, thanks to you.”
“I didn’t do anything…”
“You’re beside me and that’s enough.”
~~~~~
The boat is steered into shallow waters as we reach shore. After everyone gets onto the beach, I move the boat behind several large rocks. If there’s anyone really here, we don’t want them finding it.
When I’m finished, I meet up with everyone else on the beach to discuss our next moves. When I get there, I notice two people missing.
“Where’s Yuko and Paruru?” I ask, looking around.
“I sent them ahead. They’re going to do some scouting.” Mariko-sama answers.
“Then what do we do?”
“We wait.”
I shrug and plop onto the sand beside Haruna. She has a stick in her hand and is just doodling across the sand. I glance around and find Jurina and Rena starting to build a sand castle, Mariko-sama now ordering them how they should build it. Everyone else is walking along the edge of the beach, running a few steps back when the water gets close to their feet. Even in these recent events, it’s nice to see everyone still making the best of it.
*thonk*
“Itai!” I rub my head looking behind me quickly only to find a coconut on the ground. I look up and see a tall coconut tree standing above me. Must have been loose.
I get up and pick up the coconut, showing it to Haruna. I shake it, there should be water inside. I crack it open like an egg.
“Sorry, there’s no straw.” I say, offering her a half.
She shakes her head, smiling. She takes it from me and drinks. “We haven’t talked much have we?”
I laugh, “I guess not. Yuko doesn’t give me the chance to very often, and I’m usually with Atsuko. By the way, how are you two doing?”
“Hm…” She looks down, then up at me. “Well, there’s never a dull moment.” She says sighing, yet smiling.
I nod. She glances at me and nudges me.
“What?” I say.
She puts a finger to her lips and gestures her head to behind us. She stops me before I can turn around. I look at her confused before I understand what’s happening.
Haruna takes out her phone and types a quick message, showing it to me.
‘Just follow my lead,’ it says.
I bob my head up and down.
Haruna stands up and takes my hand to pull me up. She takes me to a pair of trees nearby, and searches in her bag for something. I look around.
“What are you doing?”
“I’ve always wanted to do this.” She replies, taking out what looks like a net?
Confused, I watch her as she hangs it between the two trees making sure it’s secure.
“Dekita!” She smiles at her finished product. It’s a hammock.
“Ok, now you get on it.” She says to me quickly.
“Wait, what? I thought you’ve always wanted to do this?”
“Just get on it.” She demands, “and just go with it remember.” She whispers softly.
“Sure, whatever you say.” I mutter climbing into it.
Haruna smiles and begins to swing me and I rock back and forth. I start to relax, throwing my hands behind my head and close my eyes momentarily.
I hold out a hand. “My drink” I call. Haruna smirks and hands me my coconut water I had left aside.
“Don’t get too used to it.” She whispers, then picks up a huge leaf before fanning me with it.
I get it now. Oh Kamisama, this feels great. I look over to her as she smiles at me.
“Would you like a foot massage?”
“Yes, please!” I grin.
As Haruna positions herself at my feet, we hear a rustling in the bushes. All of a sudden, a blur flashes by and tackles me out of the hammock. I laugh, blocking a fury of hard punches that aim for my face.
“Only I can be pampered by NyanNyan! Not you!” Yuko yells.
I laugh even more, pushing her off me.
Haruna laughs too, leaving Yuko to look at us confused.
“Nani?! NyanNyan??”
Haruna hugs Yuko from behind. “I thought you were scouting?”
“Already done. And I come back to find you tending to Bakamina there.” She glares at me.
I hold my hands up. “We’re just playing, calm down.”
Yuko looks up at Haruna. “Really?”
“Un, and we weren’t doing anything wrong really. I knew you were watching.”
Yuko’s eyes widen. “How?”
“Call it intuition.” She answers.
“Bu—“
“Yuko!” Mariko-sama calls, walking over to us.
“Can’t you see I’m busy?”
“We all are busy. Where’s Paruru?”
“Right behin—wait, where’d she go?” Yuko looks behind herself and around.
“Here!” Paruru’s voice calls as she emerges from a bush.
“Oh good. For a second I thought you disappeared.” Yuko chuckles.
“It’s not like I can teleport.” She mumbles.
“So your report?” Mariko-sama asks.
“Um well for starters, we’re definitely not the only ones here.” Yuko says.
“Yeah, there are a lot of men in black. We didn’t see any weapons on them though. They could be hidden.” Paruru adds.
“There’s also this large concrete building in the middle of the island. It looks like a prison, and we noticed a bunch of surveillance cameras around. It was hard enough trying to stay hidden from them, we just barely got by. What I don’t get though, is why have security cameras if hardly anyone is able to get here.” Yuko scratches her head.
“It must be a precaution. It’s the Link. It must be protected right? So it’s just in case.” Rena says.
I chuckle. “I feel like we’re the bad guys since we’re going to hack into it.” Everyone glares at me. “What?” They shake their heads. I was just saying… It’s not like I meant it. I already know. This is for the good of everyone.
I change the subject. “So what’s the plan now? I’m assuming we need to get in the building right?”
Mariko-sama nods. “Let’s see if Mayu can get a visual on the island now that we’re here. It’d help if we could get a layout of the building to figure out how we’ll go in.” She puts a finger on her earpiece. “Mayu.”
We all wait a moment.
Mariko-sama frowns. “I can’t reach her.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
No One’s POV
A certain Watanabe Mayu was currently having technical difficulties. Since they entered the triangle, she found that she was unable to contact them and vice versa.
“Tch. I should have foreseen this.” She scolds herself, typing away on the keyboard trying to somehow connect them. She wasn’t nearly as skilled as Rena, but she learned a few things from her.
Fortunately, she was able to see their movement locations on screen. She observes their positions noting their various obstacles. It’s nothing they can’t handle though. She doesn’t take it seriously as they’re all strong anyways.
At the moment, she was working on a new blueprint for a new communication device. She realizes that she should have come up with it sooner, seeing that normal communication wasn’t going to work. Without taking a break, she works as fast as she can.
“Ergh!” Frustrated, Mayu grabs her phone and dials a number.
“Hello?” A voice responds to her.
“Tomochin! Get up here!” Mayu demands before hanging up immediately so she can get back to work. She pauses her fingers at the keyboard, mentally scolding herself again. She picks up her phone and redials Tomochin.
“What is it now?” Tomochin answers.
“Bring Kitarie over here too.” She says urgently. “I’ll let you both in, just hurry up here.”
“Okay, what do you—”
“Now!” She yells. She puts a hand on her head. “Please.” Mayu says more softly.
“Got it.” Tomochin promptly hangs up on her.
Mayu leans back in her chair and massages her temples as she looks up at the computer screen. Everyone had separated into their units and were moving out. It annoyed her how she couldn’t do anything to help at the moment or advise them anything. They were the ones out there, not her. She thought of the possible damage she could do if she was there, and it calms her thinking about it.
Mayu presses a button hidden below her desk and stands up. One of the walls flip around to reveal several pieces of equipment and rows of empty shelves. What was there was not only devices of things she invented, but also the rumored weapons people talked about.
Some of them were missing. Of course, because she had given them to some of the students going on the mission. Not everyone knows, it was a secret. She thought it was a privilege for those few students to use her weapons. If they get into any trouble, it should help them out. Mayu smiles at the thought of them finally having a purpose besides collecting dust.
Walking along the wall, she spots what she’s looking for taking it off the wall. She observes it carefully making sure there wouldn’t be any problems with it.
She takes it back to her desk, and sits in her chair. She raises her right arm, simply removing it from her body.
“AAAHHH!”
Mayu looks up quickly seeing Tomochin and Kitarie jaws dropped, staring at her arm wide-eyed. She chuckles at their reaction. “It’s rude to stare you know.” She tells them as she replaces it with the new one she got off the wall. There was nothing wrong with her other one. It’s just that this one was special.
“So…” Kitarie trails off.
“What did you want us here for?” Tomochin hesitantly asks.
“Here.” Mayu prints out the blueprint she made and hands it to Tomochin.
“Make this exactly as it says. Everything you need to know is there. When you’re both done, I’ll handle the rest.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Meanwhile in the triangle, the students realized they were on their own. It was always reassuring to have Mayu on ear along the way, but without her it seemed a little more impossible. They had started relying on her for being an invaluable source of information and advice. Also, they didn’t like the thought of having no connection to the outside world. They wondered if it would be possible to go back the way they came. For all they know, they could be stuck here forever.
The air turned gloomy.
Mariko scanned the faces of her comrades and devised a strategy to finish the mission as soon as possible. No one looked like they wanted to stay here long.
“Okay, everyone huddle up!” She commands everyone. They comply as there wasn’t much they could do. They have responsibilities to take care of.
They all wait for her instructions expectantly.
“Let’s make a bet.” She finally says.
They all look at her blankly.
“We’re going to split off into our units. We’ll take different routes and take care of any obstacles. Tiger unit will be the main source of distraction to get most of the men’s attention. Lure them away from the building. Everyone should have a special camouflage to hide from the cameras, but it won’t work if you attack or get attacked. Yeah I know, useless right? My suggestion is to use them to destroy the cameras before they notice you. You don’t have to, but do whatever works as long as it gets things done. Then, my unit will secure the buildings’ surroundings for wolf to enter and search for the Link. Yuko, Paruru, your unit has already done what you were mainly formed to do, but you two will be providing back-up if anyone needs it and also communication when we spread out.”
“So we stay here? But I want in on the action!” Yuko complains.
“Just until you’re needed. Keep Paruru safe while she establishes communication with everyone.”
“Fine.” Yuko grumbles.
“If you’re up for it, we’ll bet which unit will take out the most enemies. Winners receives 1 million yen. Losers receive punishment from Kasai. Get it?” She smiles wryly. Far away, Kasai shivers and looks around concerned.
Everyone sweat drops.
“If Paruru and I are here, we can’t do anything!” Yuko cries, angry.
“I thought you had more confidence than that?” Mariko raises an eyebrow. She wonders if Yuko will back down from the bet. Is the stakes too high?
Takamina toys with idea of having a million yen. It certainly seems possible for her unit to win it. And if Yuko’s unit loses, then it’ll be interesting to watch the punishment. She laughs. “Let’s do it!” She yells with energy, all fired up for it.
Sayaka agrees with her, high-fiving Takamina. They both think this’ll be a shoo-in.
Miichan laughs, “We’ll be the ones winning this. We’ll be facing most of them anyway as we distract them.” Beside her, Milky and Sae smirk.
At the moment, everyone is thinking of the reward rather than the consequence. Well, better to be positive right?
As everyone agrees to the bet, Yuko and Paruru are forced to agree too. Yuko swears they’ll beat Mariko’s unit though.
Mariko shrugs at her. At least they all have some incentive now. Of course, she does too. And she does not plan on losing.
~~~~~~~~~~
~Tiger~
“Watch your step!” Miichan whispers loudly as her unit hurries through the undergrowth.
Sae pushes Miichan’s head down. “Well stay out of sight.” She scolds.
“Argh, who cares about those cameras? We’re going to be seen anyways! The more that come here, the better for us! 1 million yen, remember?”
“Oh!” Sae looks up with a smile growing on her face.
“This should be far enough. How do we get them here?” Milky asks.
“I got it.” Sae smiles and raises her hands to the sky.
“Put your hands down!” Miichan says, yanking Sae’s hands down. Sae frowns. “What??”
“Save that for when they’re here. Let me have this moment though.” Miichan smirks.
She transforms into a tyrannosaurus rex. Sae and Milky stand shocked in fear. They didn’t realize she could also transform into extinct animals let alone dinosaurs.
Miichan lets out a roar which reverberates through the entire island. It alerts everyone to their presence, and people soon start appearing around them. The other students listen in awe wondering what was that. It was a sound they’ve only heard in movies.
As they start to appear, Miichan uses her tail to sweep them off their feet. ‘Yeah!’ she thinks. ‘Down! Down! Down!’ she starts mentally counting as each of them fall. Sae takes that as a sign to stir up a storm, bringing down lightning on the men. As her lightning strikes one, its skin peels off revealing metal underneath.
“What the—!” She says.
“They’re not human?!” Milky says, keeping them back with a wall of water.
‘So that means I can do this!’ Miichan thinks as she scoops one into her mouth and crushes it with her powerful jaws.
The machines that were previously downed by Miichan before start to rise up, continuing where they left off.
“We need to turn them into scrap metal!” Milky says as she sharpens the water to impale them and shorten their circuits.
Sae carries several into the air and compacts the air around them, forcing them all to compress against each other. When she’s done, a large metal cube drops onto the ground.
“This way we won’t leave a mess.” She grins.
“Good idea!” Milky washes a bunch of the androids to Sae’s direction. They can’t even get close to them.
As Sae compacts them, she calls out to Milky. “Keep them coming! Miichan, how many have we gotten so far?”
Miichan transforms back to herself. She spits on the ground minding the taste of metal in her mouth. “Bleh, um about 45 so far.”
“That many? How much more are left?”
“Not much.” Milky causes one to explode by putting a massive amount of water pressure on it.
Miichan half transforms her hands into claws. She rips some in half. “This is easy. They’re not even putting much of a fight. What was the point in them being here?”
~~~~~~~~~~
~Panda~
“Behind you!” Mariko calls to Jurina.
Jurina turns around to throw a fireball at the man in black, but before she could it’s already on the ground. Haruna appears behind where it stood, holding a metallic staff. She looks down on it. “I think I got it.”
Jurina and Mariko stare at Haruna not expecting her to defeat it.
“What is that?” Jurina points to Haruna’s staff.
“Eh? Mayu gave it to me.”
“How does it work? If it’s from Mayu, it can’t be normal.”
“Um… I don’t know. I don’t even know how to fight, it’s just that when I’m holding it, it all just comes to me. Then my arms start moving on their own.” She explains, shrugging.
“Interesting. Well we’re not done yet. Where there’s one, there’s more to come. We need to clear this area before wolf team arrives here.” They were currently in the buildings’ surroundings. Their current goal was to clear the area for an opening where Kawaei and the others would be able to enter.
Finding the entrance, they look around for any enemies. None so far.
“This is too easy.” Mariko says as she surveys the area. “Haruna, see if you can find anything.”
Haruna nods, and leaves their sight. She disappears into the surrounding woods.
“Marichan, why did you make that bet? What if we lose??” Jurina whines to her.
“You think I’m going to lose?”
“I didn’t mean it like that. It’s just that we’ve only gotten one so far…”
“Don’t worry about that. Let’s just see what happens.”
“KYAAAAA!”
“Haruna?!” Mariko and Jurina rush into the woods.
“Haruna!” Mariko calls, worried.
Jurina looks around wildly. “Haruna-san!”
Jurina starts burning everything as they can’t find her.
“Jurina, calm down! Think!” Mariko orders as the orange glow of the flames reflect off her face. “You might burn her!” She yells.
“I know! But I can’t just stop fire! It’s not that simple!” They both look around the mess they’ve gotten into. All plant life burning before them. Through the flames, a face appears before them. A metal man in a burned suit, the skin dripping down his face.
“Ew!” Jurina scrunches her face up.
“Don’t ew it! Kill it!” Mariko yells as she pushes Jurina in front of her.
“What?! You’re the senpai, you’re the stronger one! You do it!”
“I don’t think my illusions can kill it. It’s not even human, it won’t fall for them. Hurry up, it’s getting closer.”
“Hai hai.” Jurina turns her hands into fire and runs for the machine. “Ahhhhhhhhhhh!” She yells as she grabs its head trying to melt the metal. It lifts its arms, pinning her arms to her body. It holds her up as she struggles.
“Jurina!” Mariko clenches her teeth together, trying to figure out how to get out of this.
“Ergghhh! Let go of me!” Jurina yells as her body starts heating up. Her arms turn into flames, slowly melting the metal causing it to drop her. “Heh.” She smirks. “Not so tough without your arms huh?”
Its eyes gleam red, locking its sights on her. A red dot appears on Jurina’s shirt over her heart. She looks down. “What the?”
Mariko runs for Jurina to get her out of the way. If only her illusions could be physical, she’d be more help. She never thought this would happen. “Tch. I won’t make it!”
As the android’s eyes glow brighter, it sets to shoot her. Jurina realizes what’s happening too late as a laser beam shoots out of its eyes.
“No!” Mariko screams.
Jurina braces for impact, holding her hands up.
“Get out of the way!” A voice screams at her.
Jurina opens her closed eyes to see a force field in front of her. Haruna beside her keeping an eye on the android.
“Don’t stare at me! Move!” Haruna yells.
“O-oh yeah.” Jurina quickly runs to Mariko who grasps her in a hug. She sees Haruna.
“You’re okay?!”
“Of course! I can take care of myself.” Haruna frowns as she lets down the force field and dodges the incoming laser.
She approaches the machine, whipping around her staff and knocks its head off. She maneuvers her body and stabs it from behind before just plainly whacking it. “So annoying!”
She wipes sweat off her neck and looks around. “Why is the woods on fire?”
Mariko points to Jurina who double takes widening her eyes. “W-wait! I thought you were in trouble. Didn’t you scream?”
“Yeah, but I’m fine now. One of them got me from behind and several more came, but I took care of them.”
Mariko and Jurina don’t say anything. They underestimated her.
“How many?” Mariko asks.
“Eto…” She starts counting off with her fingers mumbling numbers.
“48? Oh wait, now 49.” She looks at the fallen android.
“See? I told you we didn’t have to worry.” Mariko gives a painful smile to Jurina.
They both immediately sulk, sitting on the ground. They couldn’t even handle one.
Haruna tilts her head in confusion. “Eh? Did I do something wrong?”
~~~~~~~~~~
~Hawk~
“Gah! This is shit!” Yuko screams as she paces back in forth. All of a sudden, she stops as she’s stepped on something.
“No, that is shit.” Paruru laughs.
“Ugh!” Yuko rubs it off in the grass. “I need to do something!”
“I’m not doing much either.”
“You can communicate with everyone! How are they all anyways??” She asks impatiently.
Paruru looks at the sky, as if searching for something. It’s quiet. Moments later, she looks down back at Yuko.
“It doesn’t look like anyone needs help at the moment.” She smiles wryly.
“Tch.” Yuko sits on a log, grumbling. “I bet they’re all racking up all the points. I want to kick some butt too. We’re gonna lose.” Yuko complains, becoming depressed.
As she sulks, something suddenly flies at her side knocking her off the log.
“Hey?! What’d you do that for?” She yells at Paruru.
“Huh? I didn’t do anything.” She puts her hands up.
Yuko ignores her, rubbing her side. “What was that? That hurt.” She looks around the ground finding a weird object. She picks it up. “Where did this come from?” She asks to herself. Paruru walks over and they both stare at it. Yuko turns it over in her hands observing it. It was a large crystal-like stone with a strange systems pattern embedded on it. It started to glow.
“Anyone there?”
“Woah!” Yuko drops the stone. Paruru picks it up.
“Um, Mayu? Is that you?” She questions.
“Thank Kamisama it worked.” Her voice came from the stone.
“What the heck? Mayu, you could have killed me!” Yuko yells into it.
“It’s not like a bullet.” Mayu chuckles.
“Is this new?” Paruru asks.
“Yeah, just made it. And I have my own so it will easier to communicate freely without any barriers.”
“Sugoi. How’d you get it to us??”
“I borrowed Yuko’s power.”
“WHAT?!” Yuko roars, grabbing the stone from Paruru. “Say that again?!”
“I’ll explain later. How’s it going over there?”
“I don’t know. We’ve been left out of everything here and Mariko came up with a stupid bet, but anyways, explain now! How can you borrow MY powers?? That’s impossible.”
Mayu sighs. “I took a sample of your DNA, which held some residue of your ability. I used it to structure a new arm for myself… The new gun I created in it shoots off a portal to anywhere I want, and I can send anything in it. This was the best I could do with it. It’s not perfect and I’m still working on some kinks, but I’m proud of it. It’s a really good arm. Easy to use. And you know, I used it to secretly get into Yuki’s room once. Heheh, don’t tell her.” Mayu laughs as she explains.
“Oh, no. I’m going to tell her.” Yuko threatens.
“And if you do, I won’t help you find Haruna anymore at the school.”
“Tch. I have my rights though! You can’t just borrow my power without asking!”
“But I did ask. You were taking a nap outside when I asked. You didn’t say no, so I went ahead and did it. Oh yeah, and thanks.”
“Wait until I get my hands on you.”
“Focus on your mission first. It’s not over yet.” Mayu reminds her.
“Yuko, she’s right. You need to get to Mariko-sama. She’s calling for you.”
Yuko groans. “So when I do get some action, I have to back-up for her? What does that stick need help for? *gasp!* NyanNyan should be with her! Oi! NyanNyan! I’m coming!” Yuko yells out as she disappears with the stone.
Paruru rolls her eyes. “I wonder if they’ve found it yet.”
~~~~~~~~~~
~Wolf~
“Clear!” Sayaka kicks the door down before scanning the area inside. She motions for the others to enter.
“You know you’re supposed to say ‘clear’ after you’ve checked inside right? Not before.” Takamina comments.
“I knew that.” Sayaka mutters. She and Takamina lead them through the halls, searching various rooms. They have yet to encounter anyone, the building is scarce.
“Where’s the people? They wouldn’t send everyone outside.” Rena says, suspicious of their surroundings.
“Yeah, it’s quiet. Too quiet.”
They check through the rest of the building, moving up five flights of stairs.
“Are they insane? Where’s the elevator in this place??”
“Bet they don’t have one to discourage people from getting to the top. My best guess, we’ll find it up there, and some friends too.” Sayaka says.
“Friends, yeah right.” They trudge tiredly up.
At the top floor, they find one elaborate looking steel door. Sayaka looks at it up and down.
“Get ready.” She says.
Sayaka presses her fingers into the metal, and pulls it apart allowing them entrance.
No windows are seen around the room. It’s completely empty except for a small computer located in the center.
Once all of them are inside the room, a new door shuts them inside while alarms blare, a red light flashing around the dimly lit room.
Rena rushes to the computer and gets to work.
Around her, five men shimmer into view. They weren’t there before, but before they could comprehend they were there, one of them slam Rena into the floor. Two others grab her, while one carries a chainsaw in its hand.
Sayaka raises the floor up quickly slamming all of them into the ceiling, including Rena.
“Sorry!” She calls to Rena as she tries to get up since they let go of her.
“No it’s okay, thanks.” She mutters brushing herself off, and checks for any damage. Maybe a twisted ankle, and a fractured bone here and there, but she’ll heal. Biting her lip, she limps to the computer and thanks Kamisama that her hands are all right. She continues where she had left off.
While Rena had been facing problems moments ago, Takamina and Kawaei had their own. More androids had appeared into the room, and just keep coming. Takamina does her best to keep them away from Kawaei while smashing them to pieces.
Kawaei tries to help by taking out what Mayu had given her. She didn’t have much physical talent, so Mayu gave her something simple. A magic 8 ball. It wasn’t an ordinary 8 ball as its fortunes actually come true, and it helps its teller.
‘Don’t fail me now.’ She mutters and shakes it as hard as she can. She glances at her answer.
‘You didn’t ask a question.’ It says.
Kawaei groans. “Um… um.. will you kill all the enemies in this room?” She tries, and shakes it once more. She looks down as an answer is given. She looks at it confused, as a picture of a squirrel appears on it.
“Eh? Ah!” She dodges as an android tries to grab her.
“Does this really work??” She asks. All of a sudden, Yuko appears in the room in front of her holding onto Mariko. They both look around confused.
“Where’d you take us?” Mariko says.
“Don’t look at me. I thought I teleported to you, but now we’re both here. Kawaei? Ah! Look out!” Yuko grabs Kawaei out of the way as an android lands on the floor all beaten up. Takamina runs up to them.
“Since you’re here, help us out!”
“Oh!” Yuko disappears giggling as she throws punches into the android’s face before they can get her with their lasers. She dodges them all easily, taking out a lot. More appear in their place.
“I’m not going to lose!” Mariko declares as she does the same as Yuko, beating them up into scrap. They go the old-fashioned way fighting with their hands. It’s a brawl.
“Hey Rena, anytime soon.” Sayaka says as she throws each androids one by one out of the building through a large hole. Since she can control metal, she simply starts picking them up and throwing them out. Although below her at the ground, Jurina and Haruna were running around panicking as androids were raining on them.
“Almost done! I just have to adjust the signal so Kawaei is able to control it.”
Kawaei stands nearby feeling nervous. A lot is happening around her so it’s hard to stay calm.
Takamina pats her on the back. “It’ll be all right.” She smiles.
Little did she or anyone know, that another problem is about to occur and also, a certain squirrel had just disappeared from the room headed for the other side of the world.
====================
-
yaaay~! an update, and a long one as well! :twothumbs
does rena have fear of darkness or something to cause her afraid of the dark?
mayu's reason on getting yuko's dna is just.. :mon lmao:
and yuko's missing! where did she go?? :mon curtain: :OMG:
too excited to wait for the next update! :mon beam:
-
“Ew!” Jurina scrunches her face up.
“Don’t ew it! Kill it!” Mariko yells as she pushes Jurina in front of her.
“48? Oh wait, now 49.” She looks at the fallen android.
“See? I told you we didn’t have to worry.” Mariko gives a painful smile to Jurina.
They both immediately sulk, sitting on the ground. They couldn’t even handle one.
Haruna tilts her head in confusion. “Eh? Did I do something wrong?”
XD That made me LOL
Poor Haruna, people underestimating her X)
-
oh i can't wait the final chapter
gonna missed it so much
hope a lot atsumina moment kojiyuu moment mayuki moment and wmatsui moment
please~
-
IT'S NOW!! YEAH THANK YOU!!
-
Whoop! Last chapter!! To all my readers, silent or not, thank you so much for taking your time to read T3C. As I've said many times, it's really been fun!
Replies:
@Kairi65 - nope, it's just a panic attack from everything that's been happening. Who wouldn't be like her after being sucked into a whirlpool and then standing in the dark in an unknown place unable to see anything? It happens...
Hm, Yuko went elsewhere, you'll see
No more waiting~
@Baekshim - i love that ^.^ we can't have Haruna being useless, can we?
@Terragen - i'll see what i can do~
@gek geki - yeah! Thank you too! XD
I don't want to say much, but before you question how this chapter was written, just keep reading. It's written as it is.
Douzo!
====================
**6 months later**
Minami’s POV
Taking a walk through the garden, I soon find myself standing under the sakura tree. I hold a hand out as its petals lightly rain on me. It will be graduation for the third years soon. I should be getting back, but I can’t help but stay where I am. I’ll wait just a little longer.
As I stare up at the tree, a tear falls down my cheek but I don’t notice it. I smile. It’s been 6 months since then. A lot has happened in that time.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
*Flashback 6 months ago*
No POV
Mayu sighs as her stone stops glowing. Yuko had just disappeared to Mariko or Haruna whoever. Yuko didn’t say much, but she had heard enough. She knew that they would get the mission done. She watches the map as the students soon gather together at the building. Some outside, and some inside, but all fighting. They were close and it would end soon, but why did she still feel uneasy?
She monitors how the switch teams were doing. They had done well and were getting a well-deserved rest, just sitting where they were.
She looks at the world map on screen as she drinks a bottle of water. Widening her eyes, she chokes on her water making her cough. Her water spills onto her, but she ignores it though, staring at the map. She realized something.
“No…” She whispers as she runs it through her head. “No!” She slams her fist on the desk.
“Yuki…” Mayu picks up the stone and contacts the only person she can.
“M-mayu? I’m kind of busy at the moment.” Yuko says on the other side as she fights with her other hand while dodging.
“Yuko! I’m calling in the favor. No time to explain. Just get to Yuki right now! Bring her back to the Academy!”
“Chotto! Now?! I can’t just leave the others!”
“Yuko! You promised!” Mayu screams desperately.
“I know! I know! But why?!” Yuko immediately disappears. She teleports to the entrance to which they came through.
“I can’t explain! Just do it!”
“Mayu, so help me if you don’t explain right now I don’t care, I’m not leaving!”
A loud frustrated sigh is heard from Yuko’s stone. “OK! On the way though!”
“Ok, go.” Yuko teleports through the tunnel to the outside, and heads to Egypt.
Mayu talks real fast while Yuko tries to grasp what she’s saying. “You have to bring her back before Kawaei does the wipe! If not, she’ll erase her memories too! She’ll forget me!”
“What?!”
“The others—Acchan, Sayanee, Erena, Yuki—they aren’t safe where they are! Their memories will be wiped and they won’t remember us!”
“I have to save them all then!”
“Yuko, there’s only enough time to save one! I know I’m being selfish, but you have to save Yuki!”
Yuko clenches her fists. ‘What about that Bakamina… she’ll be devastated if Acchan forgets her. The others too… Why did I ever agree to that deal?!’ Tears sting her eyes as she reaches the pyramid.
“How much time?!” She yells.
“5 seconds!”
“ARGHHHH!” Yuko screams, teleporting inside. She grabs Yuki before she can realize it and not a moment later is at the Academy. She pushes Yuki away from her onto the floor, and breaks down on the floor herself, crying. “I’m sorry!” she wails into the air.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Minami’s POV
No one could have foreseen it. It was a possibility no one thought until it was too late. We were too wrapped in saving ourselves, and perhaps the world, that we failed to see the bigger risks.
Of course, everything went as planned…or almost. Before the endless androids could overpower us with their numbers, Rena somehow managed to wirelessly shut them all down. Right after that, Kawaei was able to concentrate her powers on the signal and complete the mass wipes. Unfortunately, we forgot a major detail.
The signal reached the entire world, and not everywhere was safe from it. Only specific locations could not be affected. Of course, whoever is in the Triangle at the time, the few ‘safe’ locations around the world, and the Academy would be unaffected. That would mean anyone not in those places would have their memories wiped.
Kawaei not only erased the world’s memory of us and our powers, but also erased that part of Erena’s, Sayanee’s, and… Acchan’s memory of us… of me.
Yuki was safe because of Mayu, because of Yuko, and I hate them. She shouldn’t have gone! None of them should have gone! Then it would have never had happened. Acchan, Sayanee, and Erena were brought back to the Academy to the infirmary right after the event. We were all excited, congratulating ourselves because the mission was accomplished, but when we got back, everything went downhill from there. The bet was also forgotten. When I heard Acchan was in the infirmary, I rushed over there without a second thought without hearing first what had happened. I burst into the room.
“Acchan!” I called breathlessly. I had been running.
She was up and awake, but when she saw me I saw fear in her eyes. I walked slowly to her. “Acchan..?”
She backed away from me and I paused.
“Who are you? Where am I??” She looked at me scared and confused.
I couldn’t say anything.
A part of me died just then.
Some people, I don’t recall who, came into the infirmary just then and took me away. It all started to become blank. It’s all just bits and pieces. I remember when Yuko explained to me what happened and all I could do was slap her. I was angry, but I didn’t even use my full strength on her. It was like all my energy left me. Mayu then told me that I didn’t have to owe her a favor because of the deal anymore, but that didn’t help at all if not increase my rage to them.
I locked myself in my room, forbidding Yuko or anyone to ever enter. I kept thinking, is this it? Why is Kamisama so cruel? I kept asking myself the same question over and over again. Why?
I wanted to see Atsuko, but I didn’t at the same time. I was scared to face reality. That she really forgot me, and I immersed myself in my phone scrolling through the various pictures I had of her. She’s just away for a while, she’ll be back. I always thought that.
I didn’t eat. I didn’t sleep. This went on for a week until I collapsed. I woke in the infirmary, Atsuko was gone, and I found the charm that I had given her, on the table beside me. I carefully picked it up, my hands shaking.
“So much for protection if it couldn’t even protect her memories.” I clenched my teeth as tears fell.
There was still so much we never got to do together. I had planned on taking her around the world, on sharing millions of more moments with her, I counted on us being together forever.
It can still happen. I can make it happen. If Kawaei can erase memories, she can bring them back can’t she?
I ran out of the room, searching blindly for the girl who actually did this. I passed by several of my friends, all of which I ignored when they tried to stop me. Where is she? Where is she?
I finally found Kawaei. She was sleeping in the commons room. I shake her awake forcefully, and when she sees me she immediately says she’s sorry.
“I can’t.” she says. “I can alter, and I can erase, but I can’t bring them back… I’m sorry.” She shields her face as if scared I’m going to punch her. I put my hands down, I didn’t realize I was holding them up.
“Where are they now?” I finally say after a few minutes of silence. Are they still here?
“They should be in the new rooms they assigned them. Do you want me to take you to them..?” She asks hesitantly.
So Atsuko isn’t rooming with Haruna anymore. I bet that’s where that squirrel was staying. After calming myself, I make up my mind.
“No, it’s okay.” I just needed to know they were still here. It’s hard, but I know what to do now. “Sorry for bothering you.” I tell her quickly before I leave.
I walked to Haruna’s room and knocked on the door as light as I could. I was scared I would break it. I didn’t know what I was feeling at the moment. It was all just swirling inside me and I didn’t really understand. I felt like I couldn’t control myself very well.
The door opened and I saw Yuko. She saw me and immediately tried to close the door, but I stopped her. I’m sure she was scared that I might hurt her.
“Wait. I just want to talk. Can I come in?” I ask softly.
She stares at me for a moment before opening the door. I walk into their room.
Haruna sees me and stands up. “Takamina!”
“Hey Haruna.” I say.
Yuko doesn’t say anything, waiting for me to speak.
“I’m sorry.” I say after a while.
She looks at me confused. “Why?”
“I know it was hard for you too.”
She nods. “Is that all you wanted to say?”
“Actually, no. I wanted to tell you both… that I made up my mind. I’m not giving up on Atsuko. I know that Kawaei can’t do anything about it, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t do anything. I want to help her regain her memories, or at least make her fall in love with me again.” I smile bitterly.
They both softly smile at me. “We’ll support you.” Haruna says.
“And it’s Atsuko. If she fell for you the first time, there’s no reason it won’t happen again.” Yuko’s smile grows wider trying to rub off on me.
My mouth twitches up. “Thanks.”
I then realize something and groan.
“What is it?” Haruna says worriedly.
“Do you know just how hard it is to confess? Let alone after I’ve done it the first time?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
*Present day*
I couldn’t really blame them. They did what they could, what they had to. They’re lucky that I can be so understanding. Sometimes I ask myself why bother.
These 6 months have been hard for many of us. It didn’t just affect me. None of us liked the thought of those three forgetting about us.
Within these six months, Atsuko, Sayanee, and Erena went through counseling to somehow regain their memories. Everyone helped out in hopes they would remember them, even if it was bits and pieces.
While they had counseling, they had to reaccept the existence of their powers and also be introduced to everyone again. It’s not like they had lost their powers. They only had forgotten about them and then their time here with us and the academy. It was awkward when I had to reintroduce myself to Atsuko again. She was suspicious of me, and I also tended to make a fool of myself whenever I was around her. I couldn’t pay attention to my surroundings often because I always looked at her, wondering if she really couldn’t remember me. Well, I guess now she could, with me always acting like a fail around her. I didn’t mind it if it made her pay attention to me. I never told her about our relationship though. No one else did either. They respected that it was my decision. I didn’t want it to affect her decision in my confession. I wanted her to accept me without knowing we were together before.
Sayanee gradually regained her memories due to her love for playing music. She basically figured it out again herself. Since its music, she never really forgot. Her body and fingers remembered how to play, so she soon enough did too much to Milky’s delight. She was the first to recall. I was a bit envious at first, how they could be together again, be happy again, but I just had to be patient. I had to try harder for our future.
Erena never regained her previous memories, but she relearned everything from the beginning. She didn’t necessarily mind it, and at least was able to advance faster than the first time she ever learned. One thing that definitely changed about her was her mood. She stopped wearing black, and seemed a lot brighter than before. She became a lot girly which was strange to everyone at first, but we all soon got used to it.
Then Atsuko… I held true to those words I said before, I never gave up on her. For the first few months, I tried my best to win her back and get her to recall her memories, like Sayanee did. Honestly, it’s been a rough six months. I never expected it to take much longer than the first time.
As I were before, I was staring up at the sakura tree. It gives me a feeling of nostalgia. Not of the tree itself, but just the memories. I think of the past.
I feel a hand intertwine with mine and as I look down from the tree, I’m greeted with a light kiss on my cheek and a familiar bright smile.
She wipes the tears from my face with a hand and gives me a gentle hug.
“I’m sorry for keeping you waiting.” She says softly, and I shake my head.
“It doesn’t matter as long as we’re together now.” I reassure her and myself.
Atsuko never regained all her memories, but just fragments. Yuko was right, and my charm didn’t fail me. It just took a while to come through.
It wasn’t long ago that Atsuko finally accepted my confession for the second time. And it had been the 9th time I had confessed. She rejected my second confession and the six confessions after that. It was brutal to me. I felt like I was shot all those times, because each time I confessed I honestly thought she would finally accept.
Atsuko always knew I was hers and vice versa, but I didn’t really appreciate her playing hard to get. After she accepted my confession, she apologized for that which made me ignore her for a few hours. If she hadn’t done that, we could have been together sooner. I forgave her though. I can never stay mad at her long. That girl… she frustrates me sometimes, but I still love her.
She told me that she only did play hard to get to see my determination. She loved how I never gave up on her, and soon she decided that she had tortured me enough.
It’s all in the past now, and what matters is the present and whatever future we’ll face together. Someday, she’ll remember everything. I know it. But right now, I’m focusing on creating new memories with her to fill in the lost ones.
Under the sakura tree, with hands intertwined, we share a sweet kiss. A promise of our relationship. A connection of thoughts. A start of a new beginning.
====================
~keep scrolling XD
Extended Ending~
“Omedetou!”
A party was being held for the new graduates. Atsuko and I had just run in when they were passing out cake.
“Osoi! You’re late!” Yuko blows up a party cracker in my face, confetti flying at me.
“It’s not my fault!” I glance at Atsuko. Yuko catches it.
“Hehhh, so you were together hmm?” She smirks. “You both did take a while… ah! Bakamina was getting some! Ahah, good job!” Yuko slaps my back, grinning.
“W-wait, what?! No! It wasn’t like that!” I try to explain.
“Wasn’t like what? I didn’t say anything. What are you thinking hm?” She winks and disappears to Haruna.
“Argh!” I yell, frustrated.
Atsuko lightly squeezes my hand. “Let her think what she wants. You can always get her back later.” She smiles. I laugh. So now she wouldn’t mind if I got into a fight with her? It’s not like I mind it. But…
“Really, so what if I get hurt?” She should still care about what happens to me. I like when she worries over me sometimes.
“Then I’ll nurse you back to health.”
My mind flashes images of Atsuko in a nurse outfit. I picture myself injured as she leans over to feed me. That might not be so bad.
Atsuko catches me grinning to myself. “I’ll do whatever’s going through that head of yours.” She says.
I look at her as my eyes widen. “No no no no no, I’m wasn’t imaging you in a nurse’s outfit or anything like that.” I say quickly.
Her laugh rings through my ears. “Whatever you say.”
“Mou!” I pout looking away from her. She continues laughing until I feel her lips brush my cheek.
“Atsuko!” I whip my head to her, blushing from head to toe. Not in front of everyone!
“Oi! PDA! No public displays of affection you two!” Yuko yells over to us.
“Speak for yourself!” Haruna elbows her.
Yuko shrugs, grinning. “I’m not them!”
Atsuko and I walk over to the table set out. Yuki offers us some cake.
“I’ll take one plate. We’ll share.” I say as she gives us a slice.
“Do you want two forks or one?”
I roll my eyes. “Two is fine!”
“Ah, no need to raise your voice. It’s just forks.” She smirks.
Why do I feel like it’s ‘mess with Takamina day’?
“Yukirin!” Mayu runs up to Yuki and tugs on her arm.
“What is it??”
“Rena said that she’s going to try to take over some fruit company, I don’t know I think Apple or something, and Mariko-sama is going to…well I don’t know what she’s going to do, but you haven’t told me what you’re going to do!” She complains.
“Do about what?” I say, interested. And what’s this about Rena?
Mayu and Yuki glance at me then at each other.
“Mayu, I haven’t thought about it yet.”
“Don’t leave me here!”
Really? They know I’m right here, and they choose to ignore me? I frown.
“Heyyy, can I have in on this conversation too?” I wave my hands in their faces.
They both look blankly at me. “Ah yeah, Takamina. Gomen, Mayu wants to know my plans after graduation. I still don’t know what I’m going to do.” I feel like she just remembered I was here when I was clearly right beside her the whole time.
“What do people normally do after they graduate from here?” Atsuko asks.
Yuki shrugs. “As long as we don’t reveal our powers then it doesn’t matter what we do. But you know, maybe I could try for an Olympic athlete. I’d win all those gold medals.” She laughs.
“And then people would underestimate you because you’d be thin and small compared to everyone.” Mayu jokes. “But seriously, don’t do that. I don’t want you to be an athlete.” Mayu says with a frown on her face.
“I was only kidding. You do know I could get money from winning right?”
“Eh? Really? Tell me more.” Mayu’s eyes twinkle. She starts shaking her head. “Wait, no! Don’t tempt me!” She snaps.
“I was only saying. Although seriously speaking, I thought I might travel the world first. Get a feel on experiences. I might find what I really want to do.”
“That’s what I want to do!” I say, grumbling. Lucky. I was planning for Atsuko and I to travel to Los Angeles and New York during the break, but Atsuko has to stay to catch up on many missed classes. I sigh. It’ll have to wait until next year.
“Long distance relationship huh?” Atsuko mumbles.
Mayu overhears her. “Oh no, I’m going with her! There’s no point for me to stay at this school anymore!”
“Mayu, you can’t drop out. You have to graduate.” Yuki sighs.
“But don’t you want me with you?”
Yuki bites her lip. “Yes, bu—“
“That settles it. I’m going!”
Yuki grabs Mayu’s shoulders and glares down on her. “Mayu…”
Mayu gulps. “Yes…?”
“You have to stay. We can be together over your breaks and holidays anyways. I’m always just a run away.”
“Easy for you to say. You can come see me, but I can’t see you.”
“Oh really? So recently I’ve found some trackers in my clothes, and wire tabs and hidden cameras in my room. I don’t know how they got there, and I have a feeling it’s not only there. Do you know anything about this?”
“E-eh? What are you talking about? This is terrible! What a creep. Yuki, you must let me keep surveillance of you! I’ll be able to catch this stalker of yours if you let me!” Mayu explains really fast.
Atsuko and I hold in laughter. I can’t believe her.
“I’m not falling for your lies this time.” Yuki says. At least she finally knows better. It took forever for her to understand how Mayu tricks her a lot. She always kept denying it saying how Mayu wasn’t like that, but she learned the hard way when one of Mayu’s white lies became a bit too big. Caused a lot of drama a couple months back between her, Rena, and Jurina. I don’t know the details, but it almost broke her friendships with them. Mayu was forced to tell the truth which got Yuki in trouble and had to apologize to the others. But then, it was good because Yuki had then started becoming suspicious of Mayu. Stopped her from doing any antics often.
Atsuko and I had been listening to their conversation amused with them, as we ate our cake. While they argue, Mayu suddenly sticks her tongue out picking up a slice of cake with her hands. She smashes it against Yuki’s face and we lean back in surprise.
Yuki licks her lips, slowly wiping the cake icing off her face. She glares at Mayu, who smirks at her.
“That’s what you get for leaving me!” She yells.
“Oh yeah? I haven’t even left yet!” Without any of us noticing, Mayu finds her face creamed with cake. We look at Yuki. It hadn’t looked like she even moved. Yuki begins giggling.
Mayu grabs another cake and throws it at her. Yuki easily side steps it with her speed. The cake flies over to Mariko-sama who had been laughing with Jurina and Rena. She wasn’t laughing anymore. The room had suddenly gone quiet as everyone had turned to Mariko-sama who was frozen with cake splattered across her face.
Mariko-sama’s body begins to shake with laughter, and no one knows what to do. Rena backs away, holding onto Jurina.
I look around wildly as food begins to appear out of thin air around the room. Mariko-sama’s voice echoes gravely through the room. “You’ll soon find out, these aren’t illusions anymore.” She looks up at everyone giving us a creepy smile. Shit.
All of a sudden, multiple tables piled with food appear around the room, one of them with Yuko standing on top with a watermelon in her hand.
“FOOD FIGHT!” She screams, and we all go nuts. We enter the most insane food fight ever.
The watermelon Yuko was holding disappears as it hits Sayaka’s stomach, throwing her back. Sae helps her up and the two nod to each other. Sayaka lifts up the earth beneath Yuko and uses it to hold her tight. Before Yuko can retaliate, Sae barrages Yuko with a train of soft food smashed all up against her body. Sayaka lets her go as Yuko stumbles on the floor covered in food. We can hardly recognize her. Atsuko and I start laughing and the trio notices us.
We widen our eyes and quickly hide behind a table, using it as a shield. Unfortunately, we momentarily forgot Yuko could teleport and she got us from behind, giving us a taste of some apple pie. She nods satisfyingly as she dumps a pitcher of lemonade on our heads. Oh she did not just go there.
Atsuko said she didn’t mind me fighting anymore so why not. I ran over to a table and grabbed the amazing chocolate fountain sitting there. I grinned as Yuko immediately disappeared seeing what I was about to do. I searched wildly for her through the flying food. As I caught sight of her I ran as fast as I could for her. Unfortunately, I miscalculated a step and tripped causing the fountain to fly out of my hands as all the boiling chocolate spilled onto Tomochin.
I opened my mouth, covering it with my hand. “Yabai!” Nearby, Kasai saw what I did and I knew she was going to get back at me.
All of sudden the lights go out and everyone screams like immature kids for the fun of it. But soon enough, they were all cut off and the lights come back on and I find everyone buried under an enormous pile of food. Kasai sticks her head out of the large rubble. She was in there too? I thought she did this.
She screams, “Minna! Look what Takamina did to us!” Oh no.
I start to hear groans and growls as one by one everyone gets themselves out of the enormous pile of food. Even Atsuko. We lock eyes, and I find her glaring at me. I shake my head. I didn’t do it!
“Wahhhhhh!” I run away and try to dodge as everyone suddenly goes for me. Dang, why did it have to be Tomochin?! It was an accident!
Yuko appears in front of me and I quickly dodge her, running for a different direction. A force field blocks my path and I turn around to see food heading my way. I duck, jump, sidestep, I feel like I’m in an old-fashioned video game. As I look to my front, I see a pineapple speeding to my head. “Argh!” I punch it before it hits, sending it to pieces. Itai! That hurt! Couldn’t it have been something softer or not pointy?
A body suddenly tackles me to the ground and I push her off. Another one and another one jump on me, until I’m buried under a pile of bodies. What the heck, are we playing American football now?
My face is left uncovered and I find Atsuko standing before me. I look up, squinting as the light from the ceiling is invading my eyes. Atsuko bends down to my level with a wagon of food behind her. Behind her, Haruna, Mayu, Sayanee, Jurina, and a few others are lined up.
“How do you like being buried?” Atsuko asks in a sweet tone. I don’t like where this is going.
“Now… lucky for you, we’re not going to throw food at you.” I sigh in relief, but don’t let down my guard.
“Instead, each of us are going to force feed you until you eat every last piece of food on this wagon.” I look up at the wagon, and though it’s small, the food on top of it seems endless. I notice Kasai standing beside it, smirking. What have I gotten myself into?
“Atsuko, you know it wasn’t me. Why??” I ask desperately. They can’t go through with this!
“It’s fun.” She simply says, giggling.
“You know I’m on a diet though. I can’t eat all this! Don’t you understand!? Help me!” I plea for my life.
She tilts her head. “But you ate that cake a little while ago. Certainly you can handle some more?”
I’m going to die from overeating, and these stupid people on top of me will be my coffin.
I scream and yell, struggling to get out. I feel like an idiot. I’m the only one that has to go through this. It’s always me. If something stupid happens, I’m caught in the middle of it. This is so annoying! I’m not the main character of some manga!
I roar getting a grip of myself. I don’t really want to hurt anybody, but they’ve forced my hand. I use my strength to throw them off me. I get up, brushing myself off and take the wagon that Atsuko had.
“Last I remember, this was a food fight. Not everyone against me.” I frown and pick up a tomato. Not my first choice. I hate tomatoes. I toss it in my hands searching for a target. Everyone else scrambles around to get their hands on some food. Okay, restarting now. This is how it should be.
The room is quiet. I look at Atsuko and raise my hand. Time for some payback. As I’m about to throw the tomato, the double doors of the room suddenly open.
Everyone freezes, immediately dropping their food.
Aki-P walks into the room, surveying it. He looks at each and every one of us and the mess we made.
He shakes his head. “Now this won’t do.” He says, and we all tense up.
“Look at this mess. Who’s going to clean this up hm? Me? Togasaki-san? No, you all will.” He states firmly.
Everyone promptly bows their head, apologizing. When we look up, we find him staring at us confused. Now we’re confused.
“I wasn’t finished. When this room is clean, you can continue where you had left off outside. Of course, not with food, too messy. I have provided equipment and gear for what you know as a paintball war. You can have all the fun you want then. Consider this as a present since it’s the end of the year. That is all.” He leaves the room without another word.
We all look at each other in silence.
“Was he being serious…?” Jurina hesitantly asks.
“Why would he lie?” Mariko-sama says still surprised.
Sae uses air to sweep a bunch of scrapped food into the trashcan.
Yuko follows her lead. “You heard him! The sooner we clean this up, the sooner we can finish our war!”
Everyone cheers to that, and starts pitching in.
~~~~~
Everyone finished cleaning in no time flat. It was too easy, what with everyone using their abilities to help out. After that, everyone crowded into the halls running for the exit. The garden has been run down to create an old time war field, obstacles, barriers, and trenches all around.
Meetan was waiting at this table, with all the gear and guns lined up behind her. We all waited anxiously for everyone to get on their teams and get ready.
There was a total of 5 teams with Yuko, Mayu, Sae, Mariko, and Atsuko leading each.
Unfortunately, I won’t get into any details here, but I will say it was brutal. There was no light at all, so using night vision goggles, grenades and an unlimited amount of paintballs in our guns changed everything. It wasn’t a friendly game at all. Let’s just say there were many casualties and a very one-sided argument on who the winner was.
The game lasted throughout the entire night until morning. It was crazy. No one didn’t want to give up. We all played until the end. It was the best night for everyone since the event. We all had fun together.
Exhausted, everyone laid themselves out on the grass stretching out. The sun was just starting to rise, but we thought nothing over it. No one wanted to move. We just appreciated each other’s company.
*stomach growls* *more stomach growls*
“Who’s hungry?”
“I am, but after that food fight yesterday, I don’t feel like eating. I think I still have juice in my ear.” Atsuko says.
“Do you know how much I really need to shower?” Tomochin says, and there are many murmurs of agreement. She’s not the only who needs it.
“We all stink! Don’t worry about it!” Sasshi calls out.
Sae covers her eyes with her arms. “I don’t want to get up yet.”
“I second that!” Jurina yells.
Yuko raises her arms in the air. “Somebody carry me.”
“Who’d want to carry you?” Mariko-sama retorts.
“I’m too tired to carry you, but I’ll throw you all the way to the dorm.” I offer.
“Nevermind, I’ll stay here.” Yuko says quickly.
I chuckle lightly. “You can teleport you know.”
“Where’s the fun in that then?”
“Minami.” I hear Atsuko’s voice beside me.
“Yeah?”
“Carry me.” She sits up, rubbing her eyes tiredly. “I want to sleep.” But it’s morning already.
“Hai Hai.” I get up lazily, and offer my back. I feel sore, but I don’t complain. She gets on my back, just like that time when we went to the mountains. She leans onto my shoulder, closing her eyes.
“See you guys later.” I say to everyone before leaving. Soon enough, they’ll start getting up too.
When we’re away from everyone, I feel Atsuko stir on my back. I feel her gaze on my head.
“Yes?”
“Put me down.” She says.
“What? But you just got on? I thought you were tired.” I say as I let her down.
“I am, but that was also an excuse to get away from everyone.”
“And why would you want to do that?”
“I wanted some time with you…” She trails off looking away shyly. She looks so cute like this. …even if she does have paint all over her and some food here and there. I laugh thinking about it.
“What’s so funny?”
I lean over and peck her cheek. “It’s nothing.”
She pouts, not believing me. I sigh. “I wasn’t laughing at you.” That might be a lie… I wasn’t laughing at what she was saying. “It was just something I thought. Ah, just ignore me.” I don’t want to explain.
“Fine. I’ll let it go..” That was easy.
“I’m hungry. Let’s go eat.” She grabs my hand, pulling me towards the cafeteria.
“But you said you were tired! And that you weren’t hungry! Make up your mind!” Dang, she’s so contradictory.
“I did make up my mind. I want you.” She says, not looking at me.
“What?!”
“I’m kidding, I’m kidding.” She laughs, nudging my shoulder.
“Uh huh…” I don’t know what to think now.
“Don’t give that face. Come on, let’s see if there’s any food left. I don’t want leftovers.”
“You care way too much about food.”
“Not as much as care about you. I was also being serious yesterday when we were about to force feed you. You don’t need to diet, you’re too small! You need to eat more, and what better way to do that than by letting me feed you.” She flashes her megawatt smile at me.
“E-eh?” I try to process what she’s saying. Okay one, I am not too small… she cannot just say that to my face even if she is my girlfriend. And two, I wouldn’t mind her feeding me… it’ll be a wish come true. I’ll forgive her this time…
“Caught your attention, haven’t I?” She grins.
“N-no..”
“You’re a terrible liar.”
“I’m n-not.”
“Yes you are. You know you want me to.”
“Ok, fine. Can we stop talking about this now?”
“Three words, eight letters. Say it and I’ll stop.” She grins.
“I hate you.” She frowns at my words.
“I’m sorry, that was bad.” I say lowering my head.
“So…?”
“I love you.” I say to make her feel better.
She smiles again. “I love you too.”
====================
~END~
AN: Originally i hadn't planned on the extended ending, but i didn't feel completely satisfied with this chapter so jan! I wrote it! Glad i did too! XD
Hope you enjoyed!
If you have any questions about what happened anywhere, feel free to ask. I don't plan on writing any bonus chapters or continuations, but i don't mind answering what happened to them afterwards. It's just not going to be a part of the story... I couldn't include everything I planned, heheh gomen ne
-
Thank you for this fic
It was really funny to read it ^^
I really like the characters' personality hebe
-
Where should I start?... I LOVE YOU!!! <3 lol
Normally I would comment on every chapter, but since no one be commenting anymore these days, I've become a silent reader.
I really enjoy your writing style, your story line, your characterization, and how good you write. If you told me English isn't your first language, you couldn't have fool me because thats how good you write.
I definitely love everything about AtsuMina. You portray them really well and really close to their real life beings, and I love that... I was a little sad at first because Atsuko lost her memory, but glad she regains slowly and that she also fell in love with Minami again. Honestly you could have written how Minami had to court Atsuko again, and I think that would be funny and awesome, though Atsuko shouldn't reject Minami all the way up to the 9th confession... I might of give up, but the love Minami have for Atsuko is sooo strong that she continues to try, and I admire that a lot.
I hope you would write more AtsuMina, and update that other story of yours about them being the daughter of the Roman/Greek god/goddesses :D
I saw you update an OS about Atsuko and yuko... I definitely went nowhere near that because I don't like that kind of ship, but you like what you like and I respect that. Though I won't ever ever ever read it, because AtsuMina is my one and only.
Anyway, I've written a lot >_< but I'll be waiting for your update :thumbup
-
Aaaw ~ Really good ending :)
I really loved this fanfic :heart:
-
I want to know what happen to mayuki and wmatsui
-
“I’m not falling for your lies this time.” Yuki says. At least she finally knows better. It took forever for her to understand how Mayu tricks her a lot. She always kept denying it saying how Mayu wasn’t like that, but she learned the hard way when one of Mayu’s white lies became a bit too big. Caused a lot of drama a couple months back between her, Rena, and Jurina. I don’t know the details, but it almost broke her friendships with them. Mayu was forced to tell the truth which got Yuki in trouble and had to apologize to the others. But then, it was good because Yuki had then started becoming suspicious of Mayu. Stopped her from doing any antics often.
:rofl: :rofl: :rofl: MAYU WHITE LIE! :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: WONDERING WHAT WAS SHE DOING??? AND WHATEVER SHE DID! YUKI STILL FORGIVE HER!! AND LOVE HER :deco:
I'M NOT GOING TO ASK YOU TO WROTE ABOUT THOSE,BUT REALLY WANT SOME EXPLANATION ABOUT THAT IN DETAILED YEAH :deco: :deco:
AND THANK FOR THIS FIC YOU HAVE MADE IT WAS A GREAT FIC I'M ENJOYED READING THIS ALL THIS TIME AND PLAN TO READ AGAIN FROM THE START
-
The story is finally completed :cry:
But all good things must come to an end.. :)
I'm glad I waited for it, it was worth it!!
Thank you for the great fic, looking forward for a new fic!! :wub: :cathappy:
-
Nooo you can't do thissssss. How could youuuu :bleed eyes:
Lol. This is so greaat. Thank youu :twothumbs
-
you've finished this! BIG CONGRATS!!! :on cny2: :mon firecrack:
awesome ending! honestly i shed a tear when Mayu told Yuko about what would happen with those four at the switch place.. and Yuko-sama just able to save Yuki alone in 5 seconds.. :cry:
but it turned to be a happy in the end~ AtsuMina got together again :D (even it was tough for takamina)
thankyou for finished this story :yep: goodluck for the others, i'll be waiting~
I saw you update an OS about Atsuko and yuko... I definitely went nowhere near that because I don't like that kind of ship,
i believe you misunderstood something, lezperv-san.. that oKei-san's OS is about Atsuko & Yuko as main chara, let's say their adventure, but the pairing is still AtsuMina & KojiYuu indeed.. well it's a pure comedy story, not a love-centered story.. sorry for my blabbering, just saying :nervous i'm alike with you actually, as for me, i love KojiYuu so i'm not gonna read MariHaru >_< hehehehe i said too much :panic:
-
hwaaaaaaa i can feel how takamina feeling how she stressed over that .. :mon cry:
that's why i confused what these team switch do when they finished their mission, so that's the reason huh ..
but fortunately takamina could be patient with her love to atsuko .. it's the same with her speech in sousenkyo "the efforts that we trust, will definitely be rewarded" eventhough she got to confessed 9x lol
Thank you so much oKei-san for made this story from the start to the end .. I love this story so much, besides it's in takamina's POV, and very funny indeed XD
i hope you will make another story about Atsumina and the others :twothumbs
-
I should have replied sooner, better now than never. If i hadn't tonight, i probably never would have gotten around to it heheh. :nervous
If anyone was waiting, gomen ne!
I didn't reply to everyone, but thank you to everyone who commented! Here, it's just some replies and i guess mainly explanations. One particular explanation might be a bit extra tho lol.
=============
Replies
@lezperv
Ah.. Wow.. Thank you so much. I never thought i was that good. I honestly hate writing, but if it's for AKB then i'm up for anything! Especially atsumina~ and all my otp's XD Writing T3C really changed my view of writing though. I've come to like it more, which makes it sooo much easier for me to write essays and the like lol...or more fics
I wanted to make it easier to imagine them so i made them more like themselves :) yeeaaahh you're right, i could have wrote the courting but i felt like it might take too long and hadn't planned for it. Best to leave it to everyone's imagination~
Oh yeah, why did i write all the way to the 9th confession lol. That might of been a bit much, but since it shows Takamina's love for Atsuko then it's fine—i mean perfect XD
YESSSSSHHHH, i just came up with a new atsumina fic that i'm going to write after i have camp this week. I REALLY need to update on my other fic too, thanks for the reminder. Currently, with no school I have no motivation to write it. It's funny, i can only write at school. It's hard to write here at home, too many distractions~ I'm sorry, just like you, I also can't wait for the update. I'm excited to write what's in store for that fic, so many great things planned for it. I should just get my sister to constantly nag me to write it lol, i'll just do that so it'll be done faster. You might have to wait a bit longer for it, gomen ne. Just know i'm not going to abandon it. I really love writing that one.
I can understand, i used to like just atsumina lol. But everyone has their preferences so its alright.
Wheww, i wrote alot too. Thank you for waiting ^_^
@Terragen, gek geki
Let's see~ a short explanation of what happened? Yes? No? Okay, maybe yes right? I won't write too much though, because I'm done lol.
It was a simple white lie, or so she thought. One day, Mayu found out that Yuki and Rena had once dated. Big shocker to her, since she honestly had never known. She respects Rena as her senpai a lot, so she says she doesn't care when Yuki mentions that they once had dated. It was in the past. Although in reality, Mayu did care and she herself didn't even know it. She was denying it when deep inside, she started to hate Rena. A few days later as hate builds up, Mayu is hanging out with Yuki. Yuki asks Mayu if she's seen her missing underwear. Mayu simply says no, not blushing which makes Yuki suspicious of her. She questions her again, to which Mayu still replies no. Yuki explains that she had them all the previous day, and then all just disappeared that morning. She assumes Mayu had something to do with it. Of course, she's right but she doesn't know that. Mayu tells Yuki that she'll help her look for them. Yuki blushes saying it's okay, she's embarrassed if Mayu sees them. Mayu shrugs and tells her she has to go. After a quick kiss, Mayu runs to her room to hide the underwear she stole from Yuki. She puts them in a bag and rushes out of the room with them to take them elsewhere where Yuki won't find them. While running, Mayu bumps into Rena. Mayu sees this as her chance, and in Rena's confusion, puts the underwear in Rena's bag. She mutters a quick apology for bumping into her before rushing away from a clueless Rena.
Later on, Jurina and Rena are spending time together in Jurina's room. Rena has come to help the younger girl study. As Rena checks Jurina's paper, she asks Jurina for a red pen in her bag. Jurina happily does as she says, and digs through the bag. *GASP* what happened? She finds Yuki's underwear! Dun dun DUN! Continuing, Jurina demands an explanation from Rena who has no idea how they got there. Jurina knows Rena used to date Yuki so assumes it's hers. It would be more understandable somewhat if she had found them i don't know, in Rena's room, questionably. But that's not the case. Jurina questions if Rena really loves her, and demands to know if Rena is cheating on her. Rena denies it, she loves Jurina very much. She tells Jurina that, but Jurina doesn't believe her and threatens to break up with her. She storms out of the room to find and destroy Yuki.
Meanwhile, Yuki is scowering her now messy room for her underwear. She's certainly taking her time, she could just use her speed to try and find them in an instant, but she doesn't just in case she might miss them. A sudden banging on her door stops Yuki. Before she could open it, the door melted before her and Jurina was standing in its place glowing bright red from furious anger. She was on fire. Yuki yells at Jurina saying she's going to burn down the place if she doesn't cool herself. Jurina yells at Yuki words she can't understand. Seeing as the floor was getting scorched, Yuki speeds Jurina outside the dorm. She asks Jurina what's the matter, and Jurina says like she doesn't know. Yuki becomes confused. This causes Jurina to get even angrier thinking that Yuki was playing innocent. She rushes her and punches her in the face. Yuki's face gets burned and she's shocked. She asks what did she do to deserve this. Jurina doesn't answer and fights Yuki making her fight back. Yuki has no choice but to cool down Jurina on her own. She speeds around her creating a vortex and blocking the flames. Without oxygen, the flames and Jurina start to cool down. When Jurina stops glowing, Yuki stops to let the girl breath and demands an actual explanation for trying to kill her. Jurina spits at her feet, and explains about Rena. Yuki forgets about Jurina for a moment, more concerned about Rena. She took her underwear? Why would Rena do that?? Is what Yuki's thinking. Does she want Jurina to actually kill her? Maybe Rena actually hasn't forgived Yuki for breaking up with her, and wants to see her dead. She probably hates her. Yuki's thoughts trail a spiral of negativity and endless situations. She comes to a decision. Well if Rena wants Jurina to fight her, then she'll fight back if she has to. Once defeating Jurina, she'll go to Rena and demand an explanation from her too. *fast forward* Yuki beats up Jurina. Fire cannot beat speed and lack of oxygen. **
All this time, Mayu is enjoying a slice of strawberry cake.
Yuki goes to Rena to find her crying and her underwear on the floor in front of Rena. Jurina had dumped them on the floor before she left and Rena happened to be near them. Yuki misunderstands thinking that Rena was crying over them and tells Rena that she can't believe that Rena is still not over her. She thought that Rena really loved Jurina, but was starting to think otherwise. Yuki starts thinking that maybe it really is impossible to be friends after breaking up. She should just cut ties with her and almost everyone else again. She momentarily forgets about Mayu. Her head is going crazy. It's unbelievable.
Rena shakes her head at Yuki and tries to explain the exact same thing she said to Jurina. She never took them in the first place. She didn't know how they got there. This causes Yuki to stop and think again. Did she really not take them? Why should I believe her though? I already got punched in the face because of her. Forget her, i never should of got in a relationship with her in the first place. None of this would have happened.' Yuki's not thinking straight anymore. Everyone is all confused. What's really going on?
Meanwhile, Mayu is just walking out of the garden and heading for the dorm. She skips her way there, thinking she's going to see Yuki. She was excited to see her even if hadn't been that long since the last time she saw her. As Mayu enters the dorm, she feels a sudden tension. Her instincts kick in to use her ability as her eyes change color to blue as she scans the dorm through various rooms. She sees Rena and Yuki in a room and it looks like Jurina was also running down the hall towards them. But Jurina's aura seemed different. It was like she was about to attack someone. Yuki! Mayu panics and sprints to Yuki's room as fast as she could. When she got there she widens her eyes as Jurina was just about throw a fireball at Yuki and perhaps at Rena too by the looks of it, and Yuki was glaring down at Rena with fists tightened. Rena was about to stand up as Jurina came into the room with her fists on fire. Before anything could happen, Mayu opens her arm and holds a new gun pointing in 3 different directions, aiming at the three figures now frozen in the room upon seeing her. Mayu had also quickly shot at Jurina narrowingly missing the girl's hand as a warning to stop before she hurt someone. Well too late, Jurina hurt Yuki earlier. Mayu notices Yuki's burnt cheek and demands what the hell was going on in here. If she didn't get an explanation she sweared she'd shoot all of them unconscious. Yuki, Rena, and Jurina all start going off at once trying to tell what happened, but Mayu can hardly understand. She tells them all to shut up and asks one by one, starting with Jurina who seems like she needs to talk things out rather than take action and burn. Jurina tells Mayu that Yuki is cheating on her with Rena. Mayu demands why. Jurina says because there's evidence and says that Rena had Yuki's underwear. Inside, Mayu gasps. Warning bells are going of in her head. Like shit Mayu, what are you going to do about this?! She talks to herself in her head.
Rena tries to explain that she wasn't cheating, but Mayu holds her hand up to stop her. The three are silent waiting for Mayu to speak. Mayu takes a step back, scratching her cheek. She mumbles softly, looking away from the three. They can't hear her. She says it louder but they still can't hear her. She starts yelling, "OK, I DID IT. I stole Yuki's underwear and I might have put it in Rena's bag. I'M SO SORRY. Ok, bye!" Mayu quickly runs for her life out the door. She leaves the other three shocked, but they recover quickly turning their anger and frustrations to the little mouse who ran out the door.
At the end of they day, when the mouse was put down, (They locked Mayu in an underground room with no bed, bathroom or food. She's to stay for rest of the day and until the next morning) Yuki apologized for what Mayu did as she was her girlfriend. She was a bit embarrassed that Mayu was so troublesome often. Jurina and Rena also apologized, especially Jurina since she also hurt her bad. They tell Yuki to watch herself around Mayu, and that she should know better than to believe a word she says. Yuki says she knows now, and she tells them that there are some words that she can believe from Mayu. Jurina and Rena ask her what's that. Yuki replies that it's when Mayu says she loves her.
~ok, so maybe i lied and it became something....too long. I hadn't meant to write all this, but the words just flowed and i couldn't stop. Gah! Oh well~ i hope you enjoyed. I guess it's like a bonus of some sort who knows
@atsukojiyuu_C
THANK YOU!
I was practically holding my breath writing about Mayu and Yuko. I'm glad i could make everything turn out alright in the end. When i finished, i felt so lost though haha. Like what am i supposed to do now? Oh, well i could write another fic duh xD
Thanks again :)
Btw, besides that kinda atsuyuu 3-shot, i actually did write an atsuyuu OS. That one was more serious and love-centered with a bit of comedy that was hard to write in. Just saying..
@Justqle
Haha thanks! And just saying, if you havent read it, i am writing another story about atsumina and others somewhat. It's called What Can't Be...Is, though i haven't updated that one in a while. I'm meaning to though! Soon.. Hopefully... But yeah.
==========
That should be all there needs to know, like loose ends, from T3C. If you need to know anything, just pm me. :)
-
Arigatou okei sama!!!! I love it!!!!
-
All the problems an underwear can do XD Thanks for the explanation! X)
-
Wow! Im 4 years late for this fic but I really love it! At the beginning I sensed Sky High vibes and then some references of Howl's Moving Castle because of the dial XD I thought when Takamina was getting her powers shes gonna have like OP af once but would ya look at that, she gets small but is super strong nice :twothumbs we never really shed some light (get it? haha kms) on Yuko's second power like she used it two times xd but im not complaining tho it was a good story and ending (tho the ending did leave me hanging cuz Atsuko never got all her memories back and I wanted a scene where she just looks at Takaboy for a few minutes and burst into tears or something *shrugs*) but all in all Why was i not aware of this story :'x loved it